• This section is for roleplays only.
    ALL interest checks/recruiting threads must go in the Recruit Here section.

    Please remember to credit artists when using works not your own.

Fandom Qᴜᴀʀʀʏ ᴀᴛ ᴅᴀᴡɴ, 𝙝𝙤𝙧𝙧𝙤𝙧. [IC]

girls’ night

cabin 2
A
s Ramona stepped into the sanctuary of Cabin 2, she was immediately plunged into near-darkness. The shadows of trees outside cast elongated shadows through the open curtains, branches reaching like bony, gnarled fingers across the worn, wooden floor.

Her hand flew to the wall beside the door, running along the paneling until she bumped the switch, effectively illuminating the space.

Heaving a sigh, Mona dragged herself across the room, barely allowing herself the time to kick off her dirty sneakers before flopping onto the bed, the force of the action causing the old mattress to squeak beneath her weight. Her head rested on the pillow as she picked at her nails, body curved somewhat uncomfortably to allow her feet to dangle off the side, but she couldn’t bring herself to care. Bright light aside, five more minutes alone and still, and Ramona was sure that sleep would take her into its grasp, creeping in and settling over her tired mind like a thick fog, though she doubted she’d be so lucky—living with five other girls, moments of peace were few and far between.

Riley couldn’t say she was surprised to see that the lights were on and that someone had beaten her back to the cabin already. Seems she wasn’t the only one who was ready to turn in for the night. Her hand lifted to cover her mouth as a yawn forced its way through as Riley climbed the steps.

Pushing open the door she blinked her eyes a few times to adjust to the bright light. “Hey Mona.” Riley greeted despite the fact that it hadn’t been that long since she’d seen her friend, dinner had literally just ended, but she also knew that with the way Mona was laying on the bed that she wouldn’t have immediately known who was walking through the door.

Ramona glanced up for the first time since lying down, brown eyes finding Riley where she stood by the doorframe. “Hi, Riley,” she answered, forcing her mouth into a wavering smile.

Kicking off her sneakers Riley bent down to place them next to Mona’s. With this many girls staying in one cabin she silently hoped that they could all be adults and keep their shared space clean. Riley hated when things got messy.

Walking over to the bed she’d claim earlier Riley pulled her suitcase from under her bed. She began pulling out her toiletries and the pajamas she planned on wearing to bed tonight. As much as Riley wanted to crawl under the covers and sleep there was no way she’d be able to comfortably without feeling gross if she didn’t brush her teeth, and take a shower. Plus the other girls still had to come back and get ready themselves, even if she did lay down she wouldn’t be able to sleep with the lights on and people talking around her.

“I’m claiming the bathroom first.” Not having to wait her turn to clean up was a godsend and Riley was disappearing into the bathroom and closing the door behind her before Mona could respond.

“Be my guest,” Mona murmured.

"Dibs on the bathroom second, then," Isla announced her arrival with the claim as soon as she was through the door, removing her shoes and placing them beside Riley's and Mona's, "Hello, Ramona, it's nice to see you."

They walked to the bunk they had chosen, finding their trunk and pulling it out. Isla deftly hid the totem they found earlier in a little compartment and covered it before pulling out their toiletries and pajamas for the night. They removed any jewelry they wore, carefully placed it back into the box they brought for it, and closed the trunk.

With the trunk closed and put away again, Isla placed her pajamas and case of toiletries on her bed before climbing onto the top bunk and sitting with her back against the wall, long legs hanging over the side of the bed.

At the addition of a third voice, Ramona’s head swiveled toward the entrance yet again to find Isla positioned there now—an easy guess, given their distinctly proper way of speaking.

Mona may not have cared all that much that Renee’s and Paige’s fates had been left open-ended, but she could sympathize with Isla. Out of all of the people at camp, she was the one Ramona could truly believe was pained the most by her sisters’ disappearances—not like the many others using their supposed “deaths” as an excuse to act badly or place themselves on a pedestal, claiming to want to do better in the names of Renee or Paige. They didn’t deserve Mona’s pity, and while she knew Isla likely wouldn’t want any, she was the only person who deserved it, save for Jonathan, perhaps.

“Hi. It’s good to see you, too, Isla.”

Despite her warning against it to Cooper, Ramona was tempted now to go for a walk of her own. Rest had evaded her, forgotten entirely now that she had company, and she needed to do something to calm herself down for the night. Typically, she’d read, but her mind was far too restless for that, and besides that, Riley’s rather noisy shuffling around in the bathroom would’ve made it almost impossible to concentrate.

Mona propped herself up on her elbows, careful to not raise herself all the way up, lest she smack her head on the bottom of the bunk above her. “Do you guys wanna do something?” she asked, loud enough that both of her current companions could hear.

It didn’t have to be a hike around the camp’s borders—Mona would settle for just about anything at this point.

“Do what?” Riley asked, calling out from the bathroom, pulling her hair into a ponytail so that she could brush her teeth and wash her face without worrying about it getting in her way. She wouldn’t mind doing something depending on what it was, she wasn’t sure she had the energy to go hiking right now–hell she hardly had the energy to do what she was doing right now but she’d be willing to push her tiredness aside if what her cabin mates suggested was tempting enough to.

She stuck her head outside of the bathroom, brown eyes looking at Mona curiously. “Whatever it is, you better figure it out before I decide to get in the shower. Once my pajamas are on I’m not leaving this cabin.”

"While I would prefer to stay in the cabin, there isn't much to do here," Isla mused, head tilting to one side thoughtfully, "I do have an idea that could make this first night more fun. Why don't we borrow the TV and a couple of movies from the lodge?" She sat up with a smile, looking down at Mona from her top bunk.

"It isn't like anyone will stop us, and if they do I'll use my charm and Evergreen privilege to get us out of it," Isla hopped down from the bunk, her eyes lighting up with excitement, "Or to distract them while the rest of you grab the TV and movies." She shrugged, twirling a strand of hair with her finger absentmindedly.

“You want to steal the tv?” Riley asked, turning her head to look at Isla. It did sound kind of tempting...

Ramona’s gaze brightened, grin—the first that’d been genuine all day—breaking out across her face as her attention turned to the blonde. Judging by Isla’s enthusiasm, they needed it just as much as she did.

It was the kind of scheme that Mona would’ve taken part in as a child, and though her partners in crime would be different now, she couldn’t help the way her mood lifted at the prospect of familiar antics.

“That’s perfect,” Ramona agreed. “We could get snacks from the kitchen, too. Of course, Juliette might still be there, but we could take her.”

The girl got to her feet, ducking out from beneath the top bunk, and circled her bed to lean against one of the posts as she peered at Riley expectantly. “What do you say? Is it worth postponing your shower for?”

Leaned up against the bathroom door Riley thought for a few moments. It would be nice to watch some movies tonight, they had to wait for the others to come anyway and at least this way they’d be entertained while doing so. Plus with Isla with them what was the worst that could happen? What were they going to do-write up Johnathon’s daughter?

“Yeah I’m down.” Riley nodded her lips lifting into an amused smile. She stepped out of the bathroom, closing the door behind herself. This better be worth it, if they came back and someone was in the shower and she had to go in when it was already wet and steamy she’d be pissed. “Is your dad still here or did he leave already?” Riley targeted the question towards Isla as she went to put her shoes back on.

If he was then Isla would be the perfect person to distract him while Riley and Mona grabbed the tv and movies.

"I don't think so," Isla followed Riley's lead and pulled their shoes back on, "From what I could tell he had to meet with someone, probably in town if I had to take a guess."

They paused, expression thoughtful, "If by some random chance we run into Hugo or Eva, leave it to me. They're family, so it'd be a nice time to distract and catch up with them." Isla nodded to herself, content with that plan.

“Guess we better get moving then,” Ramona decided, already crossing the room toward the line of shoes. “No telling how long that meeting will last.”

Mona held the door open for the others to follow her outside. There were still quite a few groups of stragglers scattered throughout the village, prolonging their inevitable curfew for as long as the counselors would turn a blind eye to their preteen rebellion. Among those was the girls Ramona had had an awkward conversation with only a few minutes ago—they still maintained their posts by the fire, presumably delved into another bout of gossip, though Mona made a conscious effort to ignore them as she passed this time.

It was a longer trek to the Lodge than Ramona had remembered, something that would inevitably create a bit of an unexpected hiccup as the three of them rolled the TV back to their cabin, though she didn’t dare bring it up and risk putting a damper on their otherwise upbeat attitudes.

Overhead, the sky had turned to a murky blue—not quite nightfall yet but a promise that it would be soon enough.

Riley stepped out of the door, placing her hands into her pockets as she went down the steps. Just as she had predicted hours ago there were still a few groups of kids hanging around, probably more out of spite than anything else. Kids always hated being told what to do, especially at a summer camp when they were there to have fun not be held down by strict rules and a curfew that had never been implemented before.

As they grew closer to the lodge she looked towards Isla, “So what’s the plan when they inevitably notice that the tv is missing?” The dvds probably wouldn’t be noticed right away, they had so many that they weren’t going to miss the handful(s) that the girls took with them but they only had one tv on camp grounds and sooner or later someone was going to realize its absence.

"Leave it to me," Isla smiled, casting a side glance at Riley, "I'll call my dad and let him know we can't find the TV. With it being the start of the session, it shouldn't be too difficult to replace."

“Wow, I’m impressed, Isla,” Mona said, eyebrows raising. “I’ve known you all these years and never noticed you were an evil genius.” Her words may have sounded insulting if not for the way her mouth curved upward approvingly.

Riley shook her head with a small smile. Mona was right, Isla was definitely an evil genius but she was also the only person who could pull something like this off. Even if Johnathon put two and two together he wouldn’t punish the only daughter he had left- especially not for a tv of all things. “If we weren’t friends I might be worried about how big your brain is.” Riley joked, lifting her arm to playfully nudge Isla in the side with her elbow.

Isla laughed as she walked beside them, the corners of her eyes crinkling slightly, "Oh, you're too kind."

After a few more minutes passed the trio finally reached the lodge. Pushing the cart with the tv all the way back to their cabin was going to be a bitch.

“Isn’t the lodge locked at night?” She asked, her tone curious. Riley couldn’t accurately remember, it had been a while since she’d ever had to come here late at night.

"There's a very simple answer to that question," Isla twirled around on their toes and pulled a bobby pin from their hair, holding it out along with a pick, "This is actually the second answer. The first is we try the door to see if it's unlocked because it's possible it still is. It's worth checking."

Ramona stepped forward, peering first through the window to see if anyone inside was close enough to realize they had company, then, upon deeming the coast was clear, tried the knob. As expected, it was sealed tightly for the night. “Second option it is,” she announced, turning back to the others. Her gaze settled on Isla before asking, “Do you want to do it or should I?”

"Would you like to rock, paper, scissors for it?" The corners of Isla's lips quirked upward into a smirk, wiggling her eyebrows playfully.

“You two have at it.” Riley was content to stand off to the side and act as a sort of referee. Plus she had no idea how to pick a lock anyway so there was no point in her trying to participate in their little game. “I say whoever loses has to help push the cart back with me.”

Mona gave it her best attempt, but Isla was a worthy opponent. Despite multiple ties—proof that the two were fairly evenly matched in terms of strategy—the blonde came out on top. “It’s about time I put my brute strength to good use, anyway,” Ramona said as she looked to Riley, jokingly flexing her arm before breaking out into a laugh and moving aside to allow Isla through to complete her task.

“With those noodle arms, I might be better off just pushing it on my own.” Riley teased as she watched Mona goof off.

Isla couldn't stop their smile from widening, "Don't worry, if you end up needing an extra hand I'll help out," Turning towards the locked door, they worked their magic and swung it open mere moments later, "After both of you~" They took a step back, holding the door for Mona and Riley to enter and bowing slightly as they walked past.

"It doesn't look like anyone is around, but we should still be careful with how loud we are and probably shouldn't turn on any lights," Isla commented as she followed, closing the door quietly behind her.

Standing off to the side along with Mona Riley watched as Isla expertly unlocked the door to the cabin. Silently Riley found herself wondering how often Isla had done this over the years because they did that a little too good for it to just be something they picked up randomly one day. “You’re going to teach me how to do that.” Riley commented as she passed by the blonde and stepped into the dark that was the lodge.

"I'm not sure how well I'll be able to teach, but I'll certainly try my best."

Thankfully it wasn’t completely black and Riley could still see though just barely. It would be smarter to keep the lights off just to make sure no one saw them sneaking around but jeez her eyes were straining to see in here.

“Isla you want to grab some movies while Mona and I get the tv?” It seemed only fair that Isla be delegated the easier task of the two since she was the one who had gotten them in here and the one who would ensure none of them got in trouble if they were unfortunately caught.

"Yeah, I'll grab them," Isla replied, walking ahead and digging through the small library of films they had collected over the years.

“Don’t get any scary ones,” Ramona suggested on her way past. “It’s too late, and I don’t wanna go to bed irritated.” While most people would’ve been afraid of a restless sleep filled with nightmares, she was more concerned with not wanting to keep the neighbors up with her incessant complaints at the characters on-screen who seemed more intent on tripping over air and making as much noise as possible than they were on actually surviving to the ending credits.

As the door at last fell into place—quietly, thanks to Isla—the room was cast immediately into shadows. Mona stood still, listening for signs of any movement from deeper within the Lodge before beginning to pick a path forward, careful to stick to the wall and avoid any loose boards she knew of.

“Definitely get some scary ones,” Riley dropped her voice to a faux whisper, low enough to make it sound like she was trying to be sneaky but loud enough that she clearly intended for Mona to hear. If it wasn’t so dark she might have thrown Isla a wink before following after Mona.

Ramona groaned. “At least get good scary movies,” she called back over her shoulder. “If I have to see another ditzy camp counselor running through the woods half-naked, it’ll be too soon.”

"Don't worry, I'll be sure to get good ones," Isla promised, lips curling upward into a smile the other two couldn't see. Humming softly, they swayed back and forth as they examined the films. They squinted, biting their lip as they tried to decide what to bring and what to leave behind.

Isla sighed a moment later, turning to the girls with a small selection of films, "I wasn't going to share this information, but I did bring some of my movies from home." She hesitated, now biting gently at the inside of her cheek, "As long as you promise not to say anything, I'll add them to the selection of movies."

Mona felt along the wall behind the TV cart for the outlet, stopping just long enough to glance over her shoulder in the direction of Isla’s voice to say, “Your secret’s safe with us.” She could respect not wanting to share personal belongings, to have them fall into the wrong hands and be damaged. Ramona herself was very particular about who she lent books to, and even then, it was a rare occurrence. Not everyone knew how to care for things properly, inanimate object or not.

Finally, Mona found the cord attaching the television to the wall. She gave it a tug before winding the wire up to tuck it safely onto the shelf storing the VHS player. “Ready?” she asked, peering around the TV at where she hoped Riley was.

Riley followed closely behind Mona, doing her best not to trip over any exposed wires or anything else that would cause her to fall face down onto the ground. Standing behind the shelf, Riley peered around to give a nod. “Yeah, I’m ready.” She confirmed, before beginning to pull the cart backwards as Mona pushed. “Just try not to run my feet over please, this tv is heavy and I don’t want to lose a toenail.”

“I’ll do my best,” Ramona promised, slowly beginning to inch the television set forward at Riley’s prompting. “You can set the pace if you want. I’ll just be here to keep it steady and steer.” As if on cue, a doorframe emerged from the shadows, and Mona was quick to veer the TV in the opposite direction with a quick warning of, “Look out,” to her traveling companion.

Somehow Riley managed to not get hit by the door, side stepping as Mona changed the course the cart was going in. “Jesus this is dangerous.” She muttered to herself. From now on Riley she was going to look over her shoulder as she pulled before she gave herself a damn concussion.

It took a bit of time and some finessing but eventually the duo managed to successfully pull the cart back to the front of the lodge.

"Be careful," Isla warned as she walked past them, one arm full of movies, to get the lodge door, "We can replace the TV, but there's no replacing the two of you. I'd hate for either of you to get hurt." She stepped out of the building, moving to the side to hold the door open so Riley and Mona could push the TV out.

“You and me both,” Ramona agreed, swinging the television cart to the side so that it now faced the ramp attached to the porch—a more recent addition to the building to accommodate a wider audience of camp attendees. “I wouldn’t be much use to anyone as a pancake—I’m the only farmer that seems to want to do any work this year, so I don’t know what they’d do without me.”

It was a prideful thing to say, truly, but Mona wasn’t often one to bite her tongue when it came to voicing her opinion. The development had been a key point of frustration that afternoon and now a large factor in why Ramona needed a fun note to end the night on—with one counselor still mysteriously M.I.A. and the other, Lou, to be exact, too preoccupied elsewhere, the brunette had been left with the sole responsibility of tending to the garden plots in preparation of meals and readying them for the campers’ grubby hands as activities picked up for the season. Usually, she didn’t mind extended time in nature, but with it being as hot as it was, an extra hand or two wouldn’t have been frowned upon. Mona could only hope that it wasn’t a foreboding sign of how things were going to be in the weeks to come.

There was a slight jolt as the TV stand reached the end of the ramp, bumping down to the dirt below, but Ramona was quick to extend a hand to stabilize the bulky electronic. “Still good?” she called to Riley.

“Yeah, still good!” Riley even took a moment to raise a hand over the edge of the tv to give Mona a thumbs up. Thank god for the ramp, the idea of having to pick up both the tv and the cart was exhausting on its own. It still felt a bit sketchy with Riley pushing and Mona changing positions but Mona was taller than Riley was so she didn't have to worry as much about being squashed. Honestly, this was all going a lot smoother than she had initially believed it would. No one had been at the lodge to question what they were doing and they had not crashed and broken the tv yet.

Riley turned her head for a moment to glance at Isla. “You mind getting in front of us and making sure we don’t get caught on anything?” One wrongly placed tree branch, or rock, and there was a good chance the cart would tip over and the tv would fall and break before Riley or Mona could catch it.

Isla lifted her free hand and gave Riley a thumbs up, "That was the plan, just give me a second." She took the time to lock the door again, testing it before turning and strolling to the head of the pack.

"Alright, let's get back to the cabin." Isla shifted the movies in her arm to carry them more comfortably, kicking some larger sticks off the path as she went.

Their methodical way of transporting the TV proved to be fairly efficient; save for the occasional stray tree root that snaked across their path, Isla did a good job at keeping obstacles at bay, and the trio arrived back at Cabin 2 with their loot, unscathed and largely left to their own devices—the prying eyes of any nosy campers on their journey were easily dismissed with a quick reminder that it was getting late. In fact, things were going so smoothly that it had lulled Ramona into a false sense of comfort.

“That was so much easier than I thought it’d be,” she remarked as she unfurled the cord and attached it to the vacant outlet on the wall opposite their line of bunks. “Getting snacks will be a breeze.”

Mona straightened and turned toward the entrance again. She was almost outside when the sight of another of their roommates at the base of the cabin’s porch steps stopped her in her tracks, grasp tightening on the door knob as she paused mid-action of passing through. “Oh. Hi, Liberty…” Ramona shifted on her feet, moving as if to attempt to block the television set from view. If there was anyone that’d tattle on their adventure, it was the tightly-wound blonde.

At the sight of Mona—same cabin again—Liberty stills, one foot placed on the porch step. She eyes the girl suspiciously at her futile attempts to block the view from inside the cabin. “Uh, hi? She stresses the word, bewildered by Mona's wariness. What is she trying to hide?

With that thought, Liberty’s hand slips into her back-pocket—the postcard would be nigh impossible to hide without the prying eyes of her roommates. Proceeding up the porch steps, Liberty catches sight of the newly acquired television behind Mona's shoulder and she gives her a look that says seriously?

Too exhausted to argue the particulars of stealing from the lodge, she gives a quick shake of her head and notes. "There'll be some bored campers tomorrow if that television isn't returned to the Lodge before lessons start. You realise that, right?" After her night, Liberty wouldn't mind some television to assist with some sleep so she shrugs one shoulder and makes to push past Mona. "Hope you grabbed something decent to watch."

Ramona’s jaw twitched, eyes narrowing at Liberty’s incredulous gaze. “We’ve got it covered, thanks,” she muttered, glancing down to where the blonde had her hand stuffed awkwardly into her back pocket as she passed. “You’ll have to ask Isla, but I trust their taste.” That was the only explanation that Mona offered to Liberty before making a swift escape to the porch. Then, she looked to the others and asked, “Anyone else coming?”

“Do you guys have to act like this every time you meet?” Riley asked, her eyes scanning over the multiple dvds that Isla had grabbed from the cabin. “We went through all this trouble to bring the tv here and I want to watch them in peace so if you two start fighting you’re getting kicked out until you learn to behave.”

The scoff that escaped Ramona was involuntary, but she held up her hands in defense. “There’s no problem here,” she insisted.

Suppressing an eye-roll, Liberty heads for one of the remaining bottom bunks and kicks her shoes off. "No problem at all."

Isla watched them, an eyebrow raised at Mona's and Liberty's unfriendly exchange, but was quick to disregard it, "Fret not, Little Bird," Isla hummed, gliding gracefully past the group and into the cabin, "I'll call my dad about the TV first thing in the morning." She was confident he'd be understanding, and if he did eventually find out about it she'd be more than willing to pay back whatever the cost. It isn't as though he couldn't afford it, but it was the principle of it.

"Now, I grabbed a few movies from the Lodge," They began, laying them out for the girls to see, "But I do have others." Isla turned, digging around in their trunk and lifting two of the movies they brought, announcing the titles with a smile, "Misery and Beetlejuice."

Liberty heads for her own trunk, where she'd unceremoniously dropped it off with no time to unpack. Bending at the waist, she fishes around for her copy of Fever 1793, intending to flip through the pages as they watch the movie. "I'm voting for Beetlejuice." She didn't mind either way, having just reread Misery during winter. One of her favourite past-times was to observe the differences between the pages and screen.

She crosses the short distance to Riley after closing the trunk—making a mental note of hiding the postcard after changing into pajamas—pulling the girl into a one-armed hug. "Hey Deetz. Glad you chose to return, I was starting to miss you."

“It’s a Beetlejuice night for sure,” Ramona agreed, casting a sideways glance at Liberty from where she still lingered in the open doorway. Then, at the others’ lack of interest in their additional movie night task, she added, “I’ll be back with snacks in a bit,” and started to retreat down the steps.

Riley reciprocated the hug liberty gave her, leaning her head against the blonde’s shoulder. “You’re just trying to butter me up because you want me to say beetlejuice three times in a row, you're not fooling me.” She quipped, playing into the running joke she and Libby had going on. Turning her head she watched as Mona began to leave. “Make sure you get the good chips!”

“Will do!” Ramona promised, sending a thumbs up over her shoulder.

"You're not wrong." Rubbing Riley's back once, she releases her and chucks the book on one of the bottom bunks, effectively claiming her bed. "I'll go with Mona. Someone's gotta be the buffer between her and Juliette."

“Have fun, I'm finally going to take my shower.”

With no intention of rushing after Mona, Liberty leisurely crosses the cabin and follows her down the porch steps. If there was anyone at camp that Mona got on with less than herself, it was Juliette and the exchange would be too amusing to miss out on. Wincing at the humidity of outside, Liberty fans herself briefly whilst giving a stern look to some lingering campers outside of their cabins as they cross the bridge to The Village.

Ramona’s head snapped round at the sound of approaching footsteps, but when she realized who had chosen to join her, she frowned, facing forward again. “I can hold my own with Juliette,” she said. “I’m a big girl. I don’t need your help.” Her tone softened slightly before continuing, “But if you just came to help me carry everything out of the goodness of your heart, thank you.”

Liberty hides a small smirk, turning her face to glower at the crooked lanterns. Going out of the way to help Mona is a cute idea. Inaccurate, but cute.

"Purely selfish reasons, I'm afraid. But I'll let you think otherwise if it means some peace and quiet." Truthfully, Liberty never minded when Mona spoke—it was mildly frustrating how often she found herself agreeing, depending on the circumstances. Between Marquis' outburst at dinner, the long-winded apology that wasn't really an apology, Alton and Connie... With a small sigh, Liberty picks up her pace to join Mona side-by-side, letting her guard drop just slightly to not spook the girl into believing she wants a confrontation. Not now, anyways.

“Whatever. I’ll take it, I guess.” Ramona exhaled sharply, glancing up. It had gotten dark rather quickly, and a handful of stars had begun to twinkle against the inky, blue expanse.

In all actuality, the brunette didn’t find Liberty to be particularly bad company—she always made for intelligent conversation, which was better than she could say for a concerningly large portion of their other fellow counselors.

Take Juliette, for example; she wasn’t dumb, per se, but her idealistic way of viewing the world wasn’t viable at the end of the day.

Mona trudged up the Dining Hall’s short set of stairs and wrenched open the door, holding it for Liberty to pass through before following her inside. Despite the amount of time that had passed since dinner, the clanking of dishes could still be heard coming from the back kitchen, confirming, along with the glow of light emanating from the gaping doorframe, that they would not be left to their own devices during their search.

Regardless, Ramona remained quiet as she ducked into the front kitchen to rummage through the various snacks they had stored there. While the main chunk of selection was of the healthy type—various fruits, trail mix, granola bars—there were a couple of cabinets set aside for occasions such as this, when high salt and sugar intake could be deemed acceptable.

Liberty navigates to the bulletin board, taking the ballpoint pen hanging from a string between her fingers. She looks over at the handful of snacks Mona is gathering—potato chips, chocolate bars, gummies—she jots down the correct amount they're taking, an inventory that Eva can run into Easthallow town and restock for.

"You'd think we're twelve." She quips under her breath, adding a period to the end of gummies and tucking the pen onto the ledge of the board.

From the sounds in the kitchen, Juliette clearly isn't finished. Liberty nods her head in the direction of the noise, "Want to say hi to your ex before we go?" Knowing Mona, and her insistence on never letting Liberty have her way so easily, she purses her lips and heads towards the back kitchen before Mona could say otherwise. "Never mind, we should. Juliette was close with Renee, I should do my job and make sure she's handling the return to camp. Don't you think?"

She'd never be able to guess the reasons for their breakup. She wasn't close to either of them, fortunately. But it was fun to speculate in front of Mona, getting a small thrill anytime Liberty might see herself getting an edge over her. So, Liberty can't help herself when she says, "Or is Renee a sore subject between the two of you?"

Liberty didn't have to be as perceptive as she was to see the way Juliette hung on every word that passed through Renee's lips. She stops at the door frame, one hand gripping the door knob as she throws an expectant look towards Mona, wondering if she'll bite.

“Fun food doesn’t have an age limit,” Ramona insisted, tucking the last bag of chips into her already-full arms and bumping the cabinet door shut with her hip. “We should—”

Mona’s attempt at suggesting they leave before Juliette could notice their presence was interrupted with a question implying the opposite, which the brunette met with a deadpan expression, lips slipping into a frown. She watched as Liberty moved in the direction of the back kitchen anyway, paying no mind to Ramona’s silent disapproval of the idea. “Oh, yeah,” she muttered. “Go do your job, Miss Perfect. Don’t let my lackluster love life stop you.”

At least that makes two of us, Liberty thinks cynically, recalling Levi’s brisk exit earlier that morning.

She didn’t know why she bothered offering her opinion—nothing Mona said would dissuade Liberty from charging onward, leaving the brunette no choice but to shuffle after her.

Ramona’s jaw tensed. “I think Renee’s a sore subject for everyone right now.” She didn’t dare delve into the details of her break-up with Juliette and how the newly-blonde girl’s obsession with the Evergreen sister had played a starring role in it—Mona didn’t consider herself to be high maintenance when it came to requiring attention from significant others, so she’d called it quits when it had dawned on her that she’d have to compete with Renee for Juliette’s time. Judging from Liberty’s coyness, she probably already had her own suspicions regarding the matter, but that didn’t mean that Mona had to confirm it. Not at the moment.

Liberty's jaw tenses as Mona voices her own thoughts. It is a sore subject, why is no one else talking about it? Rather than dwell on that dilemma with Wednesday Addams outloud, she gives her an innocent shrug in response, showing her agreement.

As the pair neared the back, voices could be heard beneath the din of dishes clattering and rushing water—Juliette and…

Clarisse. Yet another person from Ramona’s past that she’d nearly cut out altogether, though not as intentionally as Juliette’s eviction had been. Truthfully, they’d just grown apart as they’d matured—it was a natural tragedy; as people chose who they wanted to become, it sometimes meant that they no longer had need for certain friends in their lives. Mona wasn’t the reckless kid she once was, but Clarisse had stayed on that path. It was simply a matter of differing interests, but the two remained friendly any time they intersected.

It wasn’t long before Clarisse descended to where Liberty and Ramona were, looking more confused than anything. This was a duo she never thought she would see outside of like very professional settings— like meetings or forced proximity because they got paired up. She raised a hand. “Yo, uh… Juliette wanted me to give you guys this.” Though, she specifically moved to Ramona and handed her the note before pulling back upon realizing just how full Ramona’s arms were with snacks. Well, that solved that mystery, didn’t it?

Instead, she switched targets and held out the note to Liberty. “Well, she said she runs the place now. Paige used to let us take some snacks but…” She trailed off. Talking about one of the Evergreen sisters shouldn’t really be the first thing out of her mouth for her first meeting with either of them since the disappearance. Sure, Liberty had heard a lot of her ache during the past year— but never in person after the initial breakdown. Clarisse didn’t want to start now. She had to convince Liberty she was fine.

As Clarisse shifted tactics upon realizing Ramona’s hands were severely lacking in terms of free space, the dark-haired girl still managed to catch a glimpse of the writing scribbled onto the sticky note, and she rolled her eyes. “I’ll do more than think about it,” Mona grumbled, grip tightening around her stash of snacks. “It’s not like she’s gonna come down here and do anything about it, anyway.”

Coward.

“Well, she’s running the place like someone who wants to clean out a bunch of food that’s gone bad at the end of the summer.” Mona spun on her heel and started back down the steps. “Does that answer your question?” The inquiry was directed at Liberty—she may not have gotten the chance to assess Juliette’s behavior up close, but her attempts at disguising her desire to push everyone away as keeping order were telling from an observant perspective.

Liberty takes the note and bites back a bewildered snicker. Juliette must be fine. Her attention was better focused on the subject before her, anyhow—Clarisse. She scans the girl from head to toe, searching for signs of distress or torment; the way she had sat in the cabin with her after that scene with Renee, deciding that her distaste of the Evergreen shouldn't be taken out on the friend coming to a horrible realisation.

Deciding to not outwardly ask and cause a scene, lest Mona pull a Marquis and admonish her loudly for opening her mouth, Liberty places her hand on Clarisse's elbow—one of comfort and a greeting.

Clarisse gave Liberty a smile of acknowledgment, patting her hand as a response. She cleared her throat to dispel the weird tension that settled between her two new companions and tilted her head. “What are the snacks for anyway? Stew didn’t fill you up?” Sure, dinner wasn’t as delicious as it should be but it was packed with enough nutrients for the night, right? And dinner had just barely been an hour ago, surely they weren’t hungry already?

Ramona’s attention turned to Clarisse again. “We’re having a movie night.”

She conveniently left out the fact that she hadn’t eaten all of her dinner, like a petulant child lying to their parents in exchange for dessert.

"Beetlejuice." Liberty continues where Mona left off, not missing the way the brunette's back stood on end after glancing at the note herself. Like a spooked cat. Guess Renee is a sore subject.

"I could use the movie distraction after today, don't know about you." Dropping her hand from her elbow, nudging her own into Clarisse's side, and headed for the door that Mona lingers by, snacks in hand. She eyes the crinkle-cut potato chips greedily, intending to devour the packet whilst pretending to watch the movie and flip through her book.

“A movie night…? Well, I’ve never watched Beetlejuice before.” Even in the midst of her confusion on how the hell they were going to hole up in the lodge, Clarisse still followed Liberty out before holding the door open for the both of them to leave. Sure, some part of her felt guilty for going against Juliette’s orders but it wasn’t like she wanted to start anything either either Liberty or Ramona. She would just have to ask if she could make a quick trip to East Hallow to buy back the stuff they ate.

“How are you guys even having a movie night? I thought the TV was locked up in the Lodge.” Wisely, she kept her tone down so that no one else would hear about this little conspiracy that seemed to be happening.

“We’re borrowing it for the night,” Ramona answered, shooting a glance toward Liberty. She wasn’t sure how much the blonde had pieced together yet, regarding Isla’s earlier promise to discuss the TV situation with their dad, but Mona would be damned if she would be the one to throw them, along with their well-placed intentions, under the bus.

“What do you- oh. Okay.” Well, if it was being wheeled into the cabin then Isla probably knew about it, right? Therefore, she had this all under control and they wouldn’t have to explain this all to Mr. Jonathan. As much as she was in his good graces, she doubted he would let her slide for “borrowing” an entire television. Isla, on the other hand, was another thing entirely. “Fun, guess no one’s planning on turning in early.”

Liberty kept her mouth shut as they walked, allowing her eyes to wander around the campsite as Mona and Clarisse discussed their 'heist' for the television. It was effectively past curfew now and she can't help the unease crawling along her skin. The same time the girls were last seen. She subtly quickens her pace, eager to get back to the Village and inside with her roommates.

"I doubt anyone from cabin one will be doing the headcount tomorrow." She speaks up, her hands coming together to rub circles into her left palm as she remembers the three men that stalked towards the Sunspot. Her gut tells her none of them will be on time for their duties the following day. Her eyes roll as she realises that means she is one of the few delegated to perform a headcount. "Either of you want to join me and make that task easier?"

“I can, sure.” It wasn’t like she had any pressing duties and being a substitute did mean she had to cover bases whenever someone was lacking manpower. Then, she let out a groan. “Ugh, I promised Ricky I would patrol tonight but I got held up so… I’ll just make up for it tomorrow.” Right, time had completely slipped by while she was with Juliette. Hopefully, he didn’t take it to heart. Maybe Kayden had kept him busy all this time and decided to turn in after their little walk.

Ramona’s gaze slid between the two girls. “I would,” she said, “but we’re short a pair of hands at the farmyard, which means I have to get up and feed the chickens tomorrow.” A subconscious shudder ran down the girl’s spine at the very mention of her looming task. As miserable as headcount could be, she’d take that on over fighting the farm’s brazen birds any day, but much to the brunette’s dismay, her fate had already been laid out for her. “Good luck with that, though.”

Liberty's only acknowledgment of her roommates' words was an understanding nod, keeping her eyes peeled on the tree line. It didn't sit well, this new feeling of paranoia that began setting in from that same morning—used to operating off logic and facts, not baseless theories cemented in the conspiracy surrounding Renee and Paige. She has half a mind to discuss it with Mona but presses her lips together as it would be in bad taste to say so with Clarisse close by. She didn't see the girl as fragile, but Liberty suspected the hurt would surely linger now that she's returned to camp.

"Finally." She mutters as they approach the Village, widening her strides to make for the bridge separating campers from counsellors. She turns, about to offer to carry some of the load in Mona's arms when she sees three distinct figures in the distance. She nods towards them with a coy smile. "Looks like the supervisor might confiscate our find."

Ramona’s brow furrowed as she followed Liberty’s motion, dark eyes trailing across the hazy property line until they landed at last on the trio emerging from the edge of the woods. At first glance, her stomach dropped—in the faded light, she could almost convince herself that somehow, after all this time, the Evergreen sisters had been found, but as her vision focused, she realized the figures were far too tall. Leon, not Renee.

Mona snorted. “He’ll have to catch us first,” she countered, emptying some of her food supply into Liberty’s waiting grasp.

Leon, along with his companions, had adapted a sluggish, unsteady way of walking—intoxicated, by the looks of it. The brunette bit back a comment about how they’d only been there a day and had already resorted to drinking away their problems—really, she had no room to talk. Ramona’s less-than-ideal start at camp had driven her to thievery.

They all had their issues.

With the howling still on his mind, Leon attempts to stay vertical on his own two feet as he, Thomas, and Levi continue their trek from the Sunspot to the Row. The twenty-minute walk has done little to sober him up, the last swigs of the drink only now beginning to affect him as his eyes blur at the edges and he pounds his chest whenever a hiccup slips free.

Through his inebriation, Leon spots the girls loitering outside of the cabins and half-heartedly points towards them when he notices the bundle of snacks in Mona and Liberty’s arms. "I want some."

“Uh, oh. We’ve been spotted.”

Thankfully, the 20-minute walk had helped him sober up a little bit - considering he hadn’t drank much in the first place, he’d just drank too fast. He’d figured that he wasn’t going to miss a beered-up shirt and he was not in the mood to have a shirt that smelled of beer sitting in his laundry for the entire duration of camp. His standards were low, but that was a little too low. And so he walked with Leon and Levi, gaining a little more stability with each passing step. However, when he looked up and saw the girls, a part of him wished that he hadn’t seen anything. Ramona…Liberty…Clarisse…well would you look at that. It’s all my circles of hell in one place. The words didn’t quite come out of his mouth but they were clearly spelled out on his face. He wanted to be anywhere but here right now. However, he needed to stay to make sure Leon at least got back okay. And given that, in the last 20 minutes, his mind seemed to have gone back 15 years, it was starting to look like a taller order by the minute.

"Yeah, that's a no," Levi said, politely putting Leon's hand down and raising a brow at the group as he eyed the snacks piled in Mona's arms. "Looks like we weren't the only ones who got busy." It seemed they were lucky enough to cross paths—the group looked like they were in a hurry. Squinting at Mona with her bundle of goodies, Levi pointed out, "There's no way she let you get away with that." It was common knowledge about the breakup between Juliette and her, and as far as he remembered, those two didn’t end on good terms.

Ramona’s head tilted at the cynical tone in Levi’s statement, her own gaze narrowing to match his as she nodded toward the note in Liberty’s grip. “She couldn’t even be bothered to come out and stop me herself. She’ll live.” Then, the corners of her mouth tilted upward almost imperceptibly. “Besides, I don’t need her permission to have a good time anymore.”

Ditching Leon, Levi moved to catch up with Liberty, the two hanging back a bit from the crowd as they made their way toward the cabin. "How are you holding up? I saw you..." Levi cleared his throat, awkwardly shifting his gaze away to look ahead at the others' backs. "With Marquis."

Thomas couldn’t help but smirk as his ears caught the faintest mention of Marquis’ name as Levi pulled back to talk with Liberty. Had his little jest gotten to the palm tree after all? In his now-tipsy state, he was almost tempted to apologise for the tease earlier, knowing he’d meant nothing by it. But there was still a little too much rebel in him to allow that.

As Levi moved away in favor of a private moment with Liberty, Mona’s attention swapped to Leon. “Here,” she offered, handing him the bag of chips—a spare picked up along with Riley’s request—that he’d been ogling.

A lump in his throat, Leon gratefully takes the packet of chips Mona offers and immediately rips the bag open, overwhelmed by her kindness. "Mona. You're my new favourite." He moves to stand beside her and take in the scene before them, dropping his voice low. "Don't tell Levi that. It’s just 'cause he ditched me."

The smile that Ramona produced now spread across her entire face, amusement dancing in her brown irises. “It’s okay,” she assured Leon, playing along with his drunken confession. “I won’t tell anyone—can’t risk losing my new title so soon.”

It was subtle but Thomas noticed something that caused his brow to raise in discomfort. Levi’s pulled Liberty aside…Leon is whispering to Ramona…I’d rather gargle thumb tacks before talking to Clarisse…damn Mode. You’re surrounded by six other people and still somehow alone. It’s so sad it’s almost impressive. He’d usually be able to keep such thoughts at bay, but with the alcohol doing whatever it felt like in his head, it was hard to suppress the thought…or the frown that came from it as he sunk deeper into his own thoughts.

Isla stopped talking mid-sentence, ears pricking as she turned toward the door at the sound of distant voices. With the towel she used to dry her hair still draped over her shoulders, Isla stepped into her shoes and out of the cabin, standing in front of the door with her hands on her hips.

"What are they doing here?" Isla called out, eyes narrowed and a brow raised.

“What is it?” Riley asked when Isla suddenly stopped talking, peering over the side of her bunk bed to look down at the blonde who was turned towards the door. With a huff of air, Riley pushed away her covers. She had been so comfy under her blanket but fomo was going to kick her ass if she didn’t get up to see what was bothering Isla.

She climbed down the ladder before putting on her slippers and moving to stand behind Isla. “Who’s out there?” Riley asked, peering her head to look beyond Isla and into the relative darkness. At first, she noticed Mona carrying an armful of snacks which took them long enough to get, both she and Isla managed to take their showers before they got back. When she took in the sight of both Leon and Levi walking toward their cabin she pulled back. “Nevermind forget I asked.” She was not dealing with this tonight. Especially not when Leon was clearly staggering as he walked after Mona so Riley was ninety percent sure he was drunk and if Leon was drunk that meant Levi was also drunk. She already didn’t want to talk to him that much and there was no way she was doing it when he wasn’t even sober. “Please do not let them come in and stink up the place.”

Thomas spotted Isla and Riley pop up at the door and couldn’t help but roll his eyes. Ah, guess I was wrong. Ramona, Liberty and Clarisse aren’t all my circles of hell; there’s four and five right there.

"Don't worry, I'd never let them in. Why don't you get everything set up for movie night? I'll stand guard." Isla's tone was playful as she offered Riley a small smile, "We can continue our conversation later."

Liberty ignores the warmth in her chest as Levi bends his head towards her own─she takes his chin in hand, pinched between her thumb and forefinger. She moves his head from one side to the other, searching for any sign of drugs—relieved when there's nothing but the faint scent of whiskey on his breath. Liberty didn't suspect he'd be so stupid as to bring the addiction to camp, his care for the campers one of his endearing qualities. But she was more than aware of what the last year brought him, brought a lot of them. Satisfied it was only a couple of drinks and his concern frustratingly endearing, Liberty drops the quip on her tongue and gives him a half-hearted shrug.

"Marquis─"

As Isla turned to face the group approaching, her sweet expression evaporated immediately, "Really? It's the first night of camp and you boys are already getting drunk?" She scrunched up her nose, visibly disgusted; the smell alone was vile, but she dreaded their behavior more. Isla planted herself directly in front of the door, clearly determined to keep them out.

Liberty slowly looks away from where Isla is barking orders to face Levi with a look that clearly says Evergreens, huh?

Levi returned the gaze—they had shared that look one too many times before. He jerked his head toward the cabin, a clear sign he had overstayed their welcome. "We’ll catch up tomorrow. Promise."

Isla's gaze flicked to Liberty and they said nothing, but their eyes narrowed further. Their patience was wearing thin.

With a resigned nod and smile, Liberty says, "First thing, Jackson." Don't run away this time.

Ramona didn’t think she had it in her to even begin to question why Thomas’ shirt was notably absent—instead of lingering in the boys’ chaos any longer than necessary, she took Isla’s sudden appearance at the door as her ticket to escape. She slunk away from the ragtag group that had gathered at the base of their porch without another word, slipping past Isla as they took up an intimidating post to block any intruders hoping to get inside their cabin.

“I got your chips!” Mona announced, tossing the bag onto Riley’s bed as she passed before depositing the rest on her own mattress to be distributed once the last of their roommates made it inside.

Riley offered a thumbs up at Isla’s suggestion, more than happy to sneak away and not have to interact with any of the extra guests who decided to follow Mona and Libby. She walked over to the stash of dvds Isla had brought back from their trip to the lodge, shuffling through them until she found Beetlejuice. “Thank you!” Riley gave the compliment over her shoulder as Mona came into the cabin. After putting the dvd into the player she turned, ready to climb back up into her bed. “How long were those two following you guys?”

“Not long,” Ramona promised. “They just got back from the Sunspot, I think.” She shoved the snacks to the end of her bed, making room for herself by the pillow. The brunette pried off her sneakers, allowing the shoes to fall clumsily beside the bunk’s frame before bringing her socked feet onto the mattress, knees tucked against her chest as she reached for the bag of gummies. “Weird timing, though,”

Clarisse stood there damn near frozen when Liberty and Ramona acknowledged the presence of three other counselors— and two of them were people she'd rather not see. Sure, Levi and her had gotten along during dinner and that was nice and she even offered to help him with Liberty but that was over now and she'd rather not see what would happen if they interacted while he was drunk. Then there was Thomas and that same feeling of shame and anger flared up.

This wasn't the time for that. While the group was numerous, she figured no one would notice as she quickly followed after Ramona to retreat into the cabin. The others would understand. This was her own way of peacekeeping as she waved at Riley and Isla before grabbing some clothes to change into for the night and disappeared into the bathroom.

Thomas noticed Ramona and Clarisse peeling off and quickly realised what was happening. They’d all made excuses for themselves to leave and were going to be dropping one by one. As such, Thomas absolutely refused to be the last person left here. After all, he still had a lot to think over - most of them not even willingly. The loss of his shirt; his admission to Levi and Leon; what he’d done to Renee. He let out a sigh, throwing a two-fingered salute over his shoulder at whomever happened to be looking at him. His mind went back to the drink, shaking his head as it hung low. “...I knew you were a bad idea, whiskey.”

Liberty follows the others inside, stealing one last glance at Levi and Leon as the supervisor shoves a greedy handful of chips in his mouth as he enters his own cabin.

Snatching her book from the bunk, she dusts the sheets of her bedspread and mentally thanks Hugo for at least vacuuming inside before the session started. Liberty spreads herself across the bed and props her head up on one hand, as the other opens to her dog-eared page. She's positioned herself closer to the television, close enough to peak at the screen. She says nothing to announce the fact she's ready for the movie to start, already scanning the words before her with rapt attention. I'll put the postcard inside the book, she thinks as she reads the plight of a town riddled with disease.

"Goodnight, boys~" Isla waved at them dismissively, reentering the cabin and closing the door behind her with a click. Removing her shoes and placing them beside the door, she finally climbed onto her top bunk and settled for the night.

The title card flashed across the television screen to a backdrop of Danny Elfman’s jaunty opening tune, but somewhere between the Deetz family moving into the Maitlands’ old house and the dead couple’s extended stay in the Netherworld’s waiting room, Ramona had stopped watching. Her candy lay discarded at her side, eyelids growing heavy, and the last thing she heard before drifting to sleep in a somewhat awkward position—sprawled across the top of her sheets, body still adorned in her outside clothes for the day—was Juno’s husky voice telling Barbara and Adam that she’d almost given up on them.

Hearing that everything was relatively safe, Clarisse emerged from the bathroom in her night clothes. The others had settled in for the movie in their own beds. She put aside her dirty laundry and sat down on the floor in front of her shared bunkbed with Isla and leaned against the bedframe. She reached back to grab a pillow and hugged it to herself for a more comfortable position. The tiredness of the day was beginning to creep into Clarisse’s body as she continued watching until the movie, yet it had intrigued her enough to keep up with its contents. She knew finishing this movie would take a heavy toll on her rest but she kept watching anyway.

outfit:
location:
cabin 2 & dining hall

 
Last edited:







/* ------ right side ------ */





/* ------ image 1 ------ */
written with | blue UP blue UP

moods | alton is anxious and connie is exhausted (physically and emotionally).



/* ------ image 2 ------ */
location | various, but mainly medbay.


/* ------ image 3 ------ */
mentions | liberty, marquis, juliette, rowan, ricky, leilani, & ramona.

tags | Wyll Wyll lostbird lostbird anyasjoy anyasjoy




/* ------ left side ------ */

collab post; alton & connie


/* ------ main textbox ------ */
The sun was sinking behind the horizon line, casting a wash of watercolor gold and lavender across the sky as the last of Camp Evergreen finished their dinners. Flocks of birds soared in tight formations like silhouettes against the fading sunlight as they sought out their evening perches. The cluster of occupants from table three had dispersed alongside the others, exchanging half-hearted ‘goodbyes' as they wandered to their respective destinations, leaving Connie to trail behind stragglers who strolled too leisurely, giggling and whispering about Marquis and his outburst with Liberty earlier.

Fortunately for them, however, with her full belly and promised solitude ahead before lights-out, Connie’s usual impatience was dulled. She even allowed herself a small smirk, listening in to their conversations as she drifted past the dining hall’s double doors. Campers never failed to spin wild tales, filling the gaps in their counselor’s lives with vivid imaginations and hyperbole. But her indulgence was short-lived and the amused facial expression went as quick as it came—like a minnow dashing across shallow waters. There and gone.

Pft. I don’t feel bad for her. She probably deserved to get yelled at if Marquis was the one to do it,” one camper snickered, his failed attempt at a whispered remark carrying back to her on the evening breeze.

Connie quickened her pace, stepping ahead of them to turn her head and give them a firm, knowing look—a silent warning that it was time to change the subject. She understood the nature of innocent gossip, though it was a topic she had a general distaste for. Still, she had limits, and she wasn’t about to let them cross a line if she was around to stop it. It seemed to do the trick as she watched any hint of a response die in their throats before scurrying off from her. She watched their retreating figures from the hall’s steps, frowning before taking the last steps down and walking in a different direction.

The brief intermission on her way to the Village hinted that this wouldn’t be the last she’d hear about Liberty and Marquis’ spat. If their hushed whispers were any indication of the mischief brewing after being crammed in the dining hall for over an hour, Connie knew others were likely just as eager to poke their noses where they didn’t belong, itching to further stir the pot or start creating drama of their own.

She could just leave them alone, but she didn’t. She wouldn’t. And before she could even begin to protest, her feet were already taking steps ahead of her thoughts, redirecting her away from the rows of counselor cabins and guiding her toward the camp’s general perimeter in search of any other sly campers who felt the need to test their luck.

Alt, on the other hand, had just remained quiet during the dinner and snuck out the first chance he’d gotten. The awkwardness between him and Morgan was the stuff of legends, and he didn’t want to talk about it. Did he feel bad about calling his “friend” a “fuck boy?” Yes. Did he want to walk back those words and apologize? Not really. His pride was as bruised as his hand.

He moved to his cabin, pausing briefly to herd campers to theirs. When they bitched and moaned about it being too early, he told them that they would say that tomorrow when the dawn came if they didn’t get any sleep. And he didn’t want to hear it.

When he finally reached the cabin, he grabbed the bag that he had loosely thrown on the bed. He unpacked his things in a somewhat frazzled state, wondering how the hell he was supposed to survive camp with a giant sign that said “I AM AN ASSHOLE” over his head? He wasn’t. Honestly, he was surprised that JC or any of the other angry dumb dumbs hadn’t threatened him yet. But it was also the first day. He had time.

His hand brushed the pill bottle at the bottom of the bag, and he pulled it up. No one else was in the cabin, so he could study it momentarily. Without the sudden shock of its discovery weighing the back of his mind, he remembered what that drug was used for. ”Well shit,” he said to himself. Paranoid schizophrenia. What was going on with Renee? Um. What had gone on with Renee? This would explain some things, but not enough. It definitely recontextualized her disappearance. Alt wondered if he had missed anything else in the Med Bay. Or if anyone was missing this bottle? He removed the pocket knife from his bag and pulled out the blade. Quickly, he started anonymizing the bottle. At that time, he heard voices from outside, and he decided to take this show on the road and deposit the bottle back at Med Bay.

So, he quickly scratched at the bottle as he went back in the direction he’d come from, keeping his head down and not letting anyone see what he was doing.

Hey, don’t touch that!” Connie exclaimed, the sudden urgency in her voice causing the camper to jump at its piercing appearance. By the time they had risen to their full height, Levine had already been at their side, throwing a curious gaze at what she had caught them digging at in the loose dirt ahead of them. It camouflaged in its surroundings, easy to miss if she wasn’t so hellbent on making sure that, whatever it was, stayed out of vulnerable hands. It could have been something─or nothing at all─but she wasn’t leaving it up to them to figure it out.

Sorry, didn’t mean to scare you. Check out the bonfire where it’s warm though, it’s almost time for bed anyway,” she added, leaving no room for them to rebut as she let a guiding hand rest on their shoulder and urge them in that direction. Her gaze never left the back of their head as she watched their departing figure shrink towards the safety of the crowd. The lively sounds of laughter and chatter carried in the wind where she stood, but all of it fell on muffled ears. Something about the spot behind her─the dirt where the camper had been caught about to dig into─gnawed at her consciousness.

Levine told herself that it was probably nothing, her mind already reducing it to another piece of broken glass similar to the one in her cabin, or debris blown in by wind that often swept through Camp Evergreen during its off-season. Still, she felt her feet moving before her mind had fully decided to go, carrying her back toward the wooded area with only the sounds of crunching leaves under the weight of her steps keeping her company.

Why am I doing this exactly?, she caught herself asking, mentally shaking herself. There was no reason to dig deeper, no reason to return. She was letting a camper’s idle curiosity suck her back in until she found herself hovering over the loose dirt again.

As logical as it may seem to do so, Connie didn’t make any move to turn back where she had come from. But instead, she was now crouching down and brushing and digging at the forest floor beneath her. The soil parted easily beneath her fingertips, growing colder and moist when she broke below the surface-level dirt. After a few moments, something solid stopped her fingernails from digging further. She froze, her heart skipping a beat. Whatever it was, it didn’t feel like the glass she had tucked away into her duffle bag earlier.

Her brow furrowed as she dusted more of it away. Decidedly enough digging, Connie tried pulling at it gently, but that didn’t give her any results. Caked by dirt, pulling at its rough exterior harder than before only gave her the jolt of resistance she was aiming for, until the item─much larger than expected─sat loosely in her hand.

Wiping the remaining dirt from the object, she began to uncover what appeared to be an intricately carved wooden sculpture. Her fingers traced through its rough surface, feeling the grooves and patterns etched into the wood. The carvings were strange─symbols and winding designs unlike she’d never seen before spiraled around its cylindrical form. Connie squinted at it, trying to make sense of its images. Some looked like animals, others like distorted faces locked in silent cries of agony. A shiver crawled up her spine.

As she turned the totem over, the air around her seemed to thicken. While she began to shake the clumps of dirt lodged in its hollow center, shadows stretched from the surrounding trees , creeping quickly towards her like tendrils of ink. A soft rattle echoed from within, making Connie pause in her tracks. Something was inside, and as she leaned closer, peering into the small opening, a strange sensation gripped her hostage until the world went black.

Then white. Then orange. Then red.

Panic surged through her veins as she attempted to flee, but she was frozen in place. Ahead of her now, Rowan stared fearfully, the same look that she wore plastered against his own face while the cabin structure that surrounded the both of them was on the verge of becoming engulfed in flames. Oh god.. Oh god, Oh god, OH GOD!, she thought to herself as she watched the plumes of dark smoke swirl into the air around them. Nausea had bubbled up into her throat when all she could do was watch before it registered that she wasn’t smelling the potent burning. Why couldn’t she smell it?

Nothing registered fast enough before the world around her melted back into the dark forest she once was in. Though her surroundings reverted back to the familiar grounds of the wooded area, panic had followed her out─her chest tightening with a rising sense of impending doom. Then, with a sharp gasp, her body kicked into gear finally. As soon as she found that she could move, Connie didn’t need more time to be analytical or to understand that she needed to escape while she still could.

Just as she turned to bolt, her foot snagged on something hard in the midst of her adrenaline. She didn’t have time to process what it was before she lurched forward, crashing into the ground. The impact sent a shock of pain through her knees and elbows as they scraped against the dirt, but it was the sharp sting in her hand that elicited a gasp.

She had landed awkwardly, the wooden sculpture in her hand cutting through the pre-existing wound on her finger, tearing it further. Fresh blood welled up and smeared across her palm and the sculpture’s exterior, mingling with the grime and dirt of the forest. Connie winced, clutching her hand for a brief second, the pain radiating sharp and hot amongst her skin. But the panic that had gripped her throughout the course of the vision hadn’t let go, and her instincts screamed at her to get up─to run.

Pushing herself off the ground with her good hand, Levine’s breath came in ragged gasps as she forced her legs to move. Her feet threatened to slip on the loose leaves and dirt below her, but she didn’t stop. She couldn’t stop. The woods around her felt like they were closing in, shadows dancing in peripheral vision, thick and unnatural. The memory of Rowan’s face─his eyes wide and staring, the flames licking the air around him─burned in her mind. What the hell was that? Branches snapped underfoot, and the cool night air stung her cheeks as she finally broke through the treeline. She could hear voices again, the hum of normalcy returning to the world, but her heart still raced, limbs still ached, and the blood from her hand continued to drip steadily to the floor.

Connie’s ragged breathing slowed and the suffocating pressure seemed to ease once she found her pace slowing as leisurely as the decreasing adrenaline would allow. Though fearful, she had to remain calm now that campers were around─causing a scene given the circumstances wouldn’t do anyone good, especially when she was hired to maintain order. But whatever it was, she hadn’t stopped to look back. Assuming that the threat lingered in her trees─rather than the sculpture still in her hand─she had enough.

Alt exhaled as Libby and Marquis left. His hand tightened around his knife, leaving a nasty indentation in his flesh. He breathed in through his nose and out of his mouth, trying to clear the crackling worry that bubbled in his chest. It always helped to focus on something else, and he had to ask himself, “Why was he here?” What on Earth did he think he was going to find? In the winding, whirling maze of his head, he had decided that he was going to find proof that he hadn’t done anything to the Evergreen sisters. That something was wrong with Renee, and nothing was wrong with him. Well—that was a lie. There was definitely something wrong.

He was by the medicine cabinet when Connie walked in, having moved over there to ensure nothing else was hiding in plain sight. ”Seriously, go to bed. The medbay is closed.” He looked over his shoulder to see Connie. She looked like she had gotten into a fight with a swamp and had lost—horribly. ”Jesus fucking Christ, Connie, what happened to you? Did you try to put the moves on Bigfoot or something?” Alt pocketed the medicine again and closed the medication cabinet. He’d have to do this some other time.

There was a noticeable difference in the air inside the camp’s infirmary compared to the outside where she had come from. It felt safe, she felt safe—the last of the fear still coursing through her body dissipating once she was standing somewhere familiar to her. The comfort didn’t last long before it was replaced by irritability in response to Alton’s words. “Could you just- spare me the shit, please?” Connie snapped, freeing herself from the beige corduroy jacket she wore and tossing it on the leather exterior of the resting bench meant for a camper’s reprieve from the occasional headache. For a second, she had almost forgotten about the bloodied wooden sculpture she brought along with her—tossing it on top of her coat.

As she looked down—really taking in the sight of herself now—she let out something of a defeated sigh at her bedraggled appearance. Forest dirt and grime, along with some smeared streaks of blood decorated the tops of her kneecaps; her hiking boots displayed faint scratches; and dainty twigs freed from fallen leaves stuck to her clothes. She hated how right Alton was. “I just need paper towels and um.. some antiseptic or something. Maybe gauze?” Even though her tone was calmer than before, she listed medical supplies in an exhausted haste. Connie didn’t want to stay longer than she had to and her attempt to begin finding things herself displayed that.

However, in her frazzled state, she hesitated, sniffling silently before her eyes settled on Alton, as if actually seeing him for the first time since entering. “You said Medbay’s closed?” she asked quietly, flicking a gaze down to his pocket where it looked like he stashed something in, before looking back up at him again. “Then what are you doing here so late?

”I work here, Connie. That’s what I’m doing here. Just making sure everything is in tip-top shape for camp.” Alton was lying, sort of. He had ensured everything was in shape previously, but now he was just being nosy. Still, he watched her throw her jacket onto a chair along with a hunk of wood she had dragged with her. That was–unsanitary.

Oh-, right. Sorry.” she replied, shaking her head at her own obliviousness. Of course Alton worked in Medbay during this camp session. Why else would he be here?

She looked rough. He bit his tongue and pointed to the sink, ”Scrub your hands really good with soap and water. Just to make sure we get any debris out. Then come back over here, I’ll get you sorted.” He then moved through the Med Bay, grabbing some alcohol, cotton balls, and forceps. He cleaned the forceps in hydrogen peroxide, making sure they dried off before he would use them on her. He then grabbed a small package of clean gauze and some medical tape. Then he pulled out Tyelonol, but this wasn’t for him but for her. She looked like she’d gotten hit by a wooden bus. ”What happened? If you don’t mind me asking. If you do mind me asking, then: ‘don’t you just want to punch Libby and Marquis in their smug little better than thou mouths?’” He grimaced.

At his directions, Connie made her way to the sink—at a slower pace this time now that she was free of danger. She had to remind herself of that as she turned both the ‘hot’ and ‘cold’ knobs on for warm water, then lathering her hands with the antibacterial soap sitting nearby. She grew quiet, but listened to the shuffling noises he made behind her, ears perking up at the sound of his voice again.

Um..” she began answering, searching for the correct words that wouldn’t make her sound like she had started losing her grip on sanity during the first day back. Transparency wasn’t the answer if she wanted to sound like a sane individual—nothing about seeing Rowan disappear in a fire just before she “landed” back in the woods did. So, Connie opted for a half-truth. “Some kid was somewhere they shouldn’t have been. Digging up that thing over there,” she turned her head in the direction of the sculpture. “I took it just in case some other camper was stupid enough to try the same thing.” she added. Guess that made her the stupid one, in the end.

The burning sensation in her hand started coming back again as the soap soaked into wounds she was discovering as she wiped the grime and smeared blood away. The worst of the bleeding had subsided—turning pink as it mingled with the water consistently streaming on her fingers and pooling into the palms of her hand. A smirk began to play on her lips now as she caught the last of Alton’s sentence.

They bring the drama to you or what?” she asked, remembering Marquis’ brief moment where his balls seemed to have dropped once he yelled at Liberty in the dining hall. Flicking the excess water off her hands, Connie turned off the knobs and grabbed at the roll of paper towels sitting up to rip a few pieces off. She didn’t fully turn to face Alton again until she knew that it was safe without dripping water on the floor. But once she was confident enough, she walked towards him—her gaze meeting his back as he searched for the last of supplies.

Alt had set everything out and looked at her when she approached. He grabbed a clean towel and dried her hand off so coldly that the air around them might have dropped ten degrees. ”Did you not get the memo? I am the drama. I am not supposed to be here. Remember? I blew up at everyone and then told them, ‘see you never’? Came back, looking like this,” he guestered to his heavily scarred face. He used the forceps to pick up a cotton ball and dipped it in alcohol before dabbing it against her finger. ”So, you wanted to keep the kids away from a piece of wood, and so you took it from them for fear they would hurt themselves with it. And then you hurt yourself with it?” He paused. ”Did you piss in God’s Cheerios or something?”

She remembered his explosive nature fondly—having been caught in the crossfire of his spitfire. A tinge of irritation flared but died in her chest as quick as it came. It was old news that Connie didn’t have particular feelings towards anymore. Paige’s disappearance had a hefty hand in ensuring that nothing but losing her stayed at the forefront of her mind. She stayed quiet, sucking the air in through her teeth on occasions when the biting sting got too overwhelming to swallow like a bitter pill. It felt like a swarm of bees each taking a turn at stabbing her in the same spot. At the mention of her bad luck, Connie scoffed—briefly reliving the moment she hit the dirt. “No, I ate shit heading back to camp. Kinda scared myself, I guess,”she added.

Too late did she realize that she got too close to the truth and now she was stuck trying to come up with a reason why. Luckily, Alton’s inhospitable demeanor allowed her to play off the grimace. “It’s dark out… thought I heard something coming from the woods, is all.” Bullshit that she hoped he would fall for—or at the very least didn’t interest him enough to pry any further.

As he continued to dab at her wound, Connie threw a glance at his features, unintentionally taking note of the pink scarring that now decorated his face. Nothing other than a frown lingered on her own, but she knew better than to ask him questions. If he wanted to include her in his business, he would have elaborated.

Alt looked up at Connie when she spoke about how she hurt herself. And he took her in. If he had swung that way, he might have asked her out. She was pretty in a way that could go in two directions–dangerous or spectacular. ”You just ate shit? Connie, for the time I have known you, nothing is ever as bad as you make it out to be because you don’t want other people to worry. You’re too nice.” He sat down the swab, the white fibers a pale red with blood, and fanned over the wound, allowing it to dry. ”So, I won’t prod you about it, but try to be less suspicious. I’m the murderer and don’t want to share that title with anyone. Then what drama do I have going on? Especially considering Marquis is out here trying to steal my throne by yelling during dinner. What happened? Did someone out ‘nice’ him and he took offense to that?”

For a split second as they met each other’s gaze, Connie wanted to tell—the words stuck in her throat threatening to spew. It would’ve been so easy to dump the truth onto Alton and let him get stuck with how to react to the end results of her explanation, but nothing came out. Instead, she broke eye contact and, thankfully, he did the same once he spoke. You wouldn’t believe me if I told you, she thought to herself, stealing another glance at the wooden sculpture.

Don’t worry, that crown’s still yours,” she joked in memory of the screaming match. She hadn’t heard much other than Marquis’ fists slamming against the wooden table, but from what she had gathered after dinner, the disappearance of the Evergreen sisters turned into the hot topic of conversation. “Campers were saying that Liberty was talking about Paige and Renee again and it pissed Marquis off. For what exactly? Don’t know, don’t care.” she explained. Nothing relating to Marquis interested her enough to tune in. He was a chapter in her life that she’d rather not look back on, and other than her distaste for the counselor, she hadn’t caught what peeved him. Whether she liked him or not, he was the equivalent to a teddy bear—just plain soft. A temper like that wasn’t normal.

Juliette’s who you have to worry about anyway. She’s coming for the throne and..,” Connie looked over Alton again, a little smile playing on her face at the similarity. “Shit, maybe even your hair.

”What is Liberty doing?” He frowned, setting things aside as he grabbed some Neosporin and dabbed it on a piece of gauze before placing it on the wound. He pulled out a long strand of medical tape and tore it with his mouth. ”She’s either trying to deflect the blame away from her, or just stir the pot. Or both… Maybe I should start a rumor that she’s the murderer. Wait. Fuck. That’s already a rumor. I would say I caught her and Marquis making out, but no one would believe that. As much as he pisses me off, he does try.” He glowered. ”I wish he’d just do it the fuck away from me. I could have sworn he was about to hug me earlier. Ew.

A quiet huff escaped her—an attempt to push a laugh through the overpowering exhaustion at his reaction to the idea of getting hugged by Marquis. Connie found his dramatic flair to be comedic—especially knowing that what he was saying was the sharp truth. He’d rather do anything else than get caught in a snare that was a hug by the other counselor.

He then taped the gauze to her and looked at his work, mildly proud. He then fished out a couple of band-aids and pushed them her way, along with two Tylenol. ”Look. I took inspiration from Malibu Ken. She took inspiration from Renee and decided to ‘Single White Female’ her. Jesus fucking Christ. Why is everyone here so weird?”

Who knows? I would say it’s the grief getting to her but..,” her sentence trailed off with a shrug to end it. There was no concrete or logical way to excuse how Juliette was acting. “Just be thankful that you don’t have to share a damn cabin with the girl.

Her tone grew thick with annoyance again at her own reminder. After an emotionally taxing day with a bandaged finger as the cherry on top of it, the last place Connie wanted to share with Juliette was her only reprieve. A part of her didn’t think she could comfortably sleep at night knowing that she had a personality like hers to wake up to. Especially since they had already gotten off on the wrong foot after Jonathan’s speech at the amphitheater—words weren’t exchanged yet her mocking smile was the only nail hammered into the coffin needed to have her mind made up. Connie wanted nothing to do with her.

Once Alton handed her some Tylenol, she pulled her hand away to admire the handiwork. As long as it wasn’t bleeding—he had successfully stopped it—she didn’t care how haphazardly it looked. They both experienced a long day and she was only grateful that he took the time to bandage her up instead of sending her off or leaving her alone to do it herself. “Thanks for this,” she added, slightly displaying her hand out before moving to pick up her things, starting with the wooden sculpture that had her jacket pinned against the bench still.

”Nope, I just get to share a cabin with Marquis. So, like, I’m sure I’ll get that hug someday. Just wake up with him hovering over me like a serial killer, trying to give me a finger painting he made of us being friends.” He cleaned up his mess as she looked at the job. It was alright. He was probably a little more proud of it than he should have been, considering. It was just lovely to do something where his mind wasn’t embroiled with every damn thing that was going on around him.

Alt finished picking up and started closing everything up for the night. The mystery would have to wait until tomorrow. Maybe he’d feel a little more clear-headed and not like he was practically on fire from the inside out. He tried to lean over Connie to look at the piece of wood. ”You keeping it as a souvenir or something?” He paused. ”Hide it underneath Juliette’s pillow, and then act as if she’s been cursed by the forest. That’ll keep her off your ass for a bit, anyway.”

As fun as that sounds, I’d prefer to avoid Juliette at all costs,” she answered, folding her jacket over her arm before pivoting to face Alton. “I actually have no game plan for this thing. I should’ve just left it where I found it or tossed it further out.” Connie started examining the unfamiliar carvings once more, paying special attention to the depiction of a wolf. She suddenly found herself thinking back to what Ramona had brought up during their dinner hour—about a pack of wolves potentially making their way toward camp. It was too early to tell if there was a correlation between the two, so she opted for the answer that seemed the most logical: There wasn’t any and it was all a coincidence.

Have you ever seen one of these things before?” she asked, finally holding the totem out towards him so he could have a closer look. Something told her that Alton might’ve had the same level of knowledge that she did—slim to none—but it was worth asking anyhow. At the very least, he could reconfirm what she had already reduced it to.

”Not outside of like gift shops.” He shrugged. ”Maybe we have a very private, very scared whittler among the campers—or the counselors. If any of them whittled, it would probably be Lani or Ricky. I think anyone else would just start stabbing with a knife. Present company excluded.” He shooed her closer to the door and moved that way himself, hitting all the lights. ”Let’s get out of here. As much as I feel like being a heel in the camp system, I’m actually exhausted. So, I’ll make curfew for once.”

Connie mirrored Alton’s gesture, shrugging and leaving the sculpture to dangle at her side as she made her way out of Medbay with him trailing behind. She winced slightly at the change of temperature, having gotten used to a warmer room instead of the biting chill that was settling over the camp. “Night Alton,” she spoke one last time before heading to The Village towards Cabin Three to settle in for the night.


/* ------ credit -- do not remove ------ */

© weldherwings.
 
Last edited:
MOOD: positive

OUTFIT: n/a

LOCATION: walking around camp
basics
TL;DR Ricky and Kayden walked around camp, found a shotgun shell at the survivalist area, put it back together, and made progress in becoming friends again <3
tl;dr
walking around camp
ricky sanford and kayden wade

While it had been warm inside the dining hall, considering all the bodies that had been packed together in there,the air outside was cooling as the day wound to a close. As he pushed open the front door, Kayden relished in the temperature change. He took a moment to appreciate it before he reached back to hold the door open for Ricky.

Ricky smiled at him, though with his easygoing demeanor, a smile was essentially his resting face. The change in temperature from the fresh air felt nice on his skin after being cooped up in the dining hall with a mass of rambunctious campers and counselors who had tried to veil their thinly veiled disdain for each other. He was glad to have been so lucky with the table selection; he didn’t want an evening of awkward maneuvering around that hatred, and he hoped that despite some of his tablemates’ less than stellar opinions of each other, they had all had a good evening. If Kayden speaking to him again was any indication, things had gone pretty well.

“Thanks man!” he said, striding through the doorway and taking a breath of the fresh air. He glanced around the area, taking in the others there and the scenery before looking back at Kayden. “So, lake it is, then?”

“The lake sounds good to me,”
Kayde replied, turning his feet towards the familiar path to the lake. “Knowing everyone else, I wouldn’t be surprised if we have to bust up a party at the lake. Or break up some first-night secret meeting between the kids.”

Ricky nodded at that. “Yeah, that was my thought too. The lake seems like a place where people would want to gather for a party or something. And we can’t exactly penalize anyone for hanging out closer to the cabins this early.” He shrugged, knowing that he wasn’t the best at reprimanding the kids in general, but if it was a matter of safety, he would have to get over it. He knew if one of his siblings was doing something unsafe, he could stop them without feeling bad about it. Part of him wished his siblings were here this year, but he understood his parents’ reasoning for not sending them. Still, someone had to look out for the kids whose parents hadn’t decided to be so overprotective this time around.

“Hopefully there’s not anyone there, but you never know,” he added as he followed Kayden, catching up so they could walk side by side.

“I want to hope they’re not there, but I know that I might be dreaming too big with that one,” Kayden said. “It’s first night, which means someone is sneaking out somewhere.”

Hopefully not to the lake, though— with all the different shenanigans kids at this camp could get themselves into, a midnight swim was a particularly bad choice. The last thing Kayden wanted to find come morning was a body floating face-down in the water. Not only would that be bad for the obvious reasons, but there was no way Evergreen would survive that after everything that happened last year.

Plus, if Kayden were the one to stumble upon that, he was pretty sure he’d never recover. They could be idiotic or annoying at times, but he loved the kids at this camp.

He shrugged those thoughts away, turning back to Ricky. “Better there than the woods, though. They wouldn’t be the first kids to wander off into the trees and get turned around first night, but I think they’d find it a little more upsetting this year than before.”

Ricky gnawed at his bottom lip, nodding. “Yeah, that’s true. Hopefully recent events have, um, made them reconsider running around in the woods after dark.”

He could only imagine the kind of bravery and idiocy required to be the kid found in the woods after dark. After the disappearances, it didn’t seem likely that many kids would be getting up to hijinks in the woods. The lake, however, was another matter. As much as Ricky wanted this journey to end in a tranquil walk near the lake, there always a possibility that some kids had thought it was a good idea to mess around in the lake after dinner. But finding some kids there now was far better than finding them after the fact. The horror of being too late was one of the few things that kicked Ricky’s stricter side into being. Nothing bad would happen at this camp if he could help it. Or at least, nothing dangerous.

But his thoughts were beginning to wander down a dark path with thoughts of kids getting themselves into trouble. Probably better if he changed the subject; he could tell Kayden’s thoughts were likely not pleasant either from the expression on the guy’s face. “The lake is kind of nice at sunset, before everything gets plunged into darkness. I dunno, maybe it’s just me, but there’s something warm about it.”

“It’s beautiful,”
Kayden agreed. Definitely dangerous, he thought, but he kept that part to himself. Ricky’d been here long enough, it wasn’t like he needed someone to tell him that. It was a lot easier to keep a pack of kids alive in the middle of the woods than some people might think, but part of that depended on keeping them away from water. Kids made stupid decisions in the dark.

“There’s way more people back than I thought there would be,” he added. “Clarisse at dinner, and I think I saw Isla earlier. Wasn’t expecting that.”

Ricky nodded at Kayden’s response, mind going back to number of familiar faces he’d already seen just after one day back. Normally there were several of the same people in the mix, but after the disappearances, it was shocking to see some of them back. If he had still been close with Paige right before the disappearances, would he have been able to come back?

But he knew the answer to that. If he knew his friends who were close with one of the sisters would be there, so would he. Someone had to be there for them during an undoubtedly difficult time. Besides, there was still a crop of kids to wrangle and keep out of danger. That was a duty he didn’t take lightly, despite his generally happy-go-lucky demeanor.

“Yeah, a lot of people are back this year,” Ricky agreed. “It’s kind of nice to see so many familiar faces, but I’m also surprised that so many people had the guts to come back. I have a bad feeling that Marquis and Liberty’s spat was only the beginning of a lot of drama, though I’ll do my best to keep things from getting too crazy if I can.” He chuckled, shaking his head slightly. “Well, either way, I’m sure it’ll be a memorable year if nothing else.”

“Memorable is a guarantee,”
Kayden stated, thinking back to earlier. “But I think you’re right about Liberty and Marquis. I mean, Liberty is… Liberty. But Marquis getting into it with somebody on the first day isn’t like him. If that’s how we’re starting, then where we’ll go from here worries me.”

The two of them made their way past the lake, drenched orange with the setting sun. There were a few people milling about, but it seemed like nobody was intent on getting themselves into trouble. Not this early in the evening, at least. With the lake checked off their list, they turned their attention towards following the Hallows Trail.

Ricky would be lying if he said he wasn’t a bit apprehensive about being so close to the woods as the darkness was just starting to fall. The orange light from the sunset filtered through the trees, which was a nice scene but not exactly a comforting one. Even as a counselor, he didn’t want to get caught too close to the woods after dark. Not after last year.

“So, the survivalist area before we make our way to the village and the farmyard?” Ricky asked, making sure he and Kayden were on the same page. They had fallen into a comfortable pace together, giving Ricky a warm feeling that their friendship was going to be okay in the end. In a weird way, maybe the disappearances of the Evergreen sisters had brought several of the counselors together–though it had also torn friendships apart as well. But the important thing right now was the kids, and making sure they were safe. Ricky knew they both understood that much.

Perhaps Ricky’s question was a bit redundant, since the duo were already headed in the direction he had indicated. The Hallows Trail would lead them straight there, at any rate.

“That works for me,” Kayden replied. He glanced up at the sky, which had darkened considerably during their walk. After a moment of consideration, he added, “Maybe we should swing back by the lake, too, if we have time.”

Knowing their kids, he wouldn’t put it past the kids to have waited for the sun to set in earnest to sneak out to the lake. They weren’t stupid, after all. They were way less likely to get caught after dark, with less light and less counselors roaming around to see them.

At Kayden’s suggestion, Ricky quickly saw the sense in returning to the lake. It was a favorite sneak out spot amongst campers and counselors alike, so he wouldn’t be surprised to find someone sneaking there after sunset for a little lakeside party. It might not hurt to swing back that way once the sun had set.

“Sounds good to me,” he agreed as they arrived at the survivalist area. It didn’t seem to be occupied by anyone else, which relieved Ricky. No one to reprimand. Good.

But as he looked around the area, he noticed a glint of something shiny on the ground. Weird. The place was a mess from when law enforcement must have torn through it, hunting for evidence to help in the case of the Evergreen sisters’ disappearance. Ricky, almost without thinking, moved towards it, wondering what the object could possibly be. He had gone uncharacteristically quiet as he did so, focused on the mystery in front of him instead of the conversation.

As Ricky picked it up, he noticed that the object in question seemed to be a shotgun casing. He blinked, trying to ensure he was seeing that correctly. There were no weapons allowed in camp, and he certainly hadn’t heard any gunshots in his time there, so why was the casing on the ground here? It was so unsettling and weird. He swallowed, glancing at Kayden to see if he’d noticed before speaking.

“There was a gun casing on the ground over here,” he said, his normally cheerful demeanor abandoned. He was unmistakably a bit shaken. “Do you have any idea how that could have happened?”

Kayden had been trailing several feet behind Ricky, albeit unintentionally, from the moment they really reached the survivalist area. It shouldn’t have been a huge shock; he’d seen what it had looked like at the end of last summer. The cops had really gone through the place without regard for where things belonged or would go back to in the aftermath. He couldn’t fully blame them, considering the circumstances. Between finding the Evergreen sisters and making sure the place was tidy, he understood which one deserved to be a priority.

Still, it stung to see. There was a part of him that expected someone, maybe Hugo, would have had it cleaned up between summers. At least more tidy— there would be campers here soon, and it still looked tossed about. If the staff didn’t need the reminders about last year’s dour ending, the campers sure didn’t.

He was so lost in these thoughts that he didn’t notice Ricky had stopped until he almost walked into him. Kayden stumbled for a second before he recovered, glancing at the shell in Ricky’s hand. “No idea,” he replied, brow furrowed. “I doubt it was the police either; I’m pretty confident that’s from a shotgun, and I don’t think they use thise. And it couldn’t have been us, since we don’t use any guns here at all. Plus, shotguns are loud. If someone fired it last summer, we would have heard it.”

He paused for a second as another thought came to him, one that made him a little uncomfortable. “And if it had been here last year, I doubt the cops would have missed it,” he added. “If it’s still here…”

Ricky frowned, studying the casing as Kayden spoke. He didn’t have much practical experience with firearms, so he nodded along as Kayden talked. What he was saying made sense, though he wasn’t sure how to feel about it. It was good they were uncovering more about the mystery of the disappearance of the Evergreen sisters, but this was only leading to more questions. He thought back to the whiteboard he’d come across earlier. Another potential piece of the puzzle that didn't end up telling him anything. Not that Ricky was really the puzzle type, but these weird little things were making even him a bit curious.

“So it must have happened after the cops went through and wrecked this place,” Ricky surmised, taking in the full extent of the mess now that he had found the casing. As a sports counselor, this wasn’t even his area anyway. But that didn’t mean it didn’t hurt to see reminders of the disappearances. The more reminders he got, the harder it was to pretend that things could be somewhat normal this year. He had known Paige and Renee for a long time, after all. He still felt a confusing, devastating mix of emotions to when he thought about the girls.

But he could dwell on that when he was alone. He bit his lip, trying to keep the sudden flood of emotions at bay. He could handle that later, when he wasn’t trying to have a conversation. He swallowed down the emotions and tried to go back to his normally chipper demeanor. For now, he blinked it all away with some effort and focused on what he could fix.

“Do you think we should tidy this place up a bit? Nothing crazy, just a little cosmetic fixing while there’s still some light left in the sky.” Though it wouldn’t be light much longer. Still, Ricky wanted to do something to help. “I know we probably can’t fix anything major, but at least we could move some of this mess out of the way?”

Kayden glanced around. There was something akin to dread settling in his stomach; for what, he didn’t know. The look of the survivalist area wasn’t helping, that was for sure. Knowing there would be kids here soon, with less time to prepare for the survivalists to prepare than he would like, only served to put him more on edge.

“That would be nice,” he agreed. “At least so it doesn’t scream ‘raided by police’ tomorrow.”

Ricky smiled slightly at Kayden’s agreement, his sunny aura returning. The kids didn’t deserve to see the area like this; even if the counselors seemed to be on edge, the kids should have a good experience. None of this stuff was their fault. Besides, it was clear that both counselors were upset with the current conditions, so hopefully it would boost their moods to be able to fix it up.

“Yeah.” Ricky nodded. “We don’t want the kids seeing it like this.” He put the casing away in his pocket; maybe someone else would be able to figure out more. For the time being, they could both focus their energy on cleaning the survivalist area.

Ricky and Kayden spent the next fifteen minutes putting things back into place, or their best approximation of where things were meant to go— Kayden was a survivalist, sure, but he spent most of his time on the archery range. He might not have been the best to try to figure out where everything went.

When they were finished, it looked far better than it had when they arrived. Maybe not exactly as it had before, but decent. Nice enough that the kids come could through without having to think about the aftermath of last year.

Satisfied with their work, both boys made their way back to the lake for a final check before they split off for the night. The sun had set by now, and only the last bit of light was holding on from earlier. Kayden glanced out over the lake as they approached. It was beautiful during the day, but there was something dangerous about how the light glinted off the water’s surface. People had their opinions about how much more dangerous water could be at night if they were so comfortable letting kids in it during the day, but looking out over it now… Kayden believed it.

Ricky drank in the crisp lakeside air, closing his eyes for a moment as the boys finished their walk to check up on the area around the lake. He felt good about having cleaned up the survivalist area, though as a sports counselor he admittedly wasn’t completely certain whether they had gotten the layout right, deferring to Kayden’s judgment. And now that they were away from the site of the destruction, Ricky let himself relax for a moment. Despite the dangerous undercurrent of the water, the scenery felt almost peaceful. He glanced at Kayden, curious about what was running through his mind at the moment. Though Ricky could talk forever if he wanted to, he enjoyed hearing about the inner thoughts and ideas of other people. Besides, he wanted to subtly check up on the guy. The two had barely spoken in some time, and Ricky was glad Kayden was making the effort to bridge that gap. He would do his part too, wanting to try and be closer to the guy he used to be friends with.

“It’s nice being able to see the stars out here, huh?” he mused, glancing up towards the last fading light as the moon and stars began to take over the sky.

At Ricky’s words, Kayden tilted his head up. Sure enough, the night sky above them was dappled with stars; no wonder he could still see so bright. Even though it looked like this every summer, he still found himself stunned for a moment. After eleven long months, he’d forgotten. It was nice to be reminded.

“It really is,” Kayden replied, his voice softer than usual. “Even with everything that happened last year, it makes me… really happy to be back, if I’m honest.”

And happy to be talking to Ricky, even if he didn’t say that. With all the years of near silence between them– which were Kayden’s own fault, of course– it was nice to talk to each other again. He’d spent a long time thinking he didn’t need any friends at Evergreen, considering how short the time they spent there was, and how quickly the rumors about him seemed to spread in his teenage years. But after everything that had happened with Renee and Paige, he’d been left with a sense of… longing, almost, for the community everyone else here seemed to have.

Ricky smiled; it was nice talking to Kayden again. He hadn’t wanted to push the guy too hard back when they had first drifted apart, especially when he had his own life to attend to. But something must have changed for Kayden after last summer, to not only have a real conversation but voluntarily spend time with him. In spite of all that had gone wrong already, it made Ricky optimistic about the rest of the camp session. The company coupled with the bright starlight made for a good end to the first of camp, that was for sure.

“Yeah, me too,” Ricky agreed. “Even with everything that happened, this place still feels like home. These people still feel like home.” Even people like Marquis and Liberty, he thought but did not add. All of the counselors and campers that Ricky interacted with made up a valuable part of the camp ecosystem, so despite his misgivings, he had been really happy to see so many people he knew back at camp this year.

Even if he wasn’t one to express it out loud, Kayden held similar sentiments. There were plenty of people on this camp that he didn’t get along with, but he was glad to see more of them than he thought he’d be. Considering he didn’t really keep contact with anybody outside of the summer, he hadn’t been sure of who would be back. There’d been a sense of relief that started to settle the more he made his way around and saw familiar faces.

“Exactly,” Kayden said, when a few seconds passed and he realized he hadn’t replied when Ricky’d spoken. For a moment, he hesitated, before he added: “It was cool to hang out with you tonight. I had fun, even if we were just walking around camp.”

Ricky tried and failed to keep himself from grinning at the sentiment. It was a sweet thing to say, and seemed about the most emotional Kayden was willing to get anytime soon, so he was glad that the other guy was warming back up to him enough to tell him that. “I’m glad! I had fun too.” He glanced over at his companion for a moment before looking back at the sky. “I was happy to see you back at camp this year, to be honest. I know we haven’t talked much in a while, but I like knowing that you’re doing okay.”

Hopefully that wasn’t too sappy for Kayden, but if Kayden was going to make an admission, Ricky figured he would too. He didn’t expect Kayden to get very sentimental, but he was fine with that. His honesty had worked out in situations like these before, and he hoped it would work out this time as well. Despite the gap in their friendship, he did value what they had and was willing to rekindle it. And it seemed that Kayden was taking his extended hand this year, metaphorically speaking. It made Ricky quite happy, truth be told.

“Me too,” Kayden replied. As glad as he was to spend time with Ricky, he wasn’t the most emotional guy– especially when he was at Evergreen. He was getting a bit close to his limit for self-expression for the day.

Instead of saying anything else, he shoved his hands into the pocket of his shorts with half a grin. “Good patrol, you’d say?” He asked. “We might not have run into anything going on, so I guess that’s good.”

Ricky nodded, figuring that they were done with the emotional stuff for the evening. He was honestly glad to not have to discipline any unruly campers or find anyone so obviously breaking the rules while they were out, and despite his long history at the camp, the darkness was beginning to make him a little nervous. It was probably just pent up energy combined with leftover thoughts of the Evergreens, but it might be a good idea to start heading back soon.

“Yeah, good point,” he said, smiling back. “It is nice to see that people seem to be following the rules this time around. You wanna start heading back? Now that it’s closer to curfew, we can see if there’s any stragglers on the way to the Village.”

Kayden glanced down at his watch. The time had ticked down faster than he thought, and now it was later than he anticipated. “We probably should,” he agreed. “The last thing we need is for us to be the ones breaking curfew.”

Ricky chuckled. “That would not be ideal.” It was definitely past the time they should have been out and about, but he didn’t regret being out a bit late. It still wasn’t past curfew yet, and he was ready to head up so they could make it to the Village before they were officially out after curfew.

Expecting the other to follow, Kayden turned his feet up the path towards the village. “Have you spent any time in your cabin yet?” He asked. “Because mine seems… a bit like a powder keg, to be honest. Lou and Rowan together seems like a bad choice. I was hoping Marquis would balance them out, but whatever happened at dinner makes me nervous.”

Or maybe that’s the energy we need Marquis to have, to keep those two from killing each other, he thought to himself.

“Yeah, I can imagine,” Ricky responded, thinking back to the scene at dinner. He knew Marquis could be passive aggressive at times, but never confrontational. It was definitely out of character, but questioning Marquis’s actions too much still felt like pressing a bruise. He preferred not to think about the other guy most of the time, if he were honest. The situation with him in the past two years admittedly still bothered Ricky.

“I’m not sure how much better my cabin is, to be honest, since we have Alton, and already the limited interaction I had with him was just him insulting everyone around him. So I’m not thrilled about that. It could get volatile quick if he says the wrong thing and picks a fight.” Ricky sighed. “At least I’m friends with everyone else, though.”

“Well, Alton this summer is certainly… an interesting hire,”
Kayden replied. He still remembered how Alt had ended his time at Evergreen last summer. To be honest, a part of him was peeved about it. The things Alton had said to him hadn’t really bothered him too much, especially when he heard the whispers about some of the more cutting things he’s said. The principle, however, had. He didn’t think the two of them had issues like that, but clearly Alton thought he was worth one last fuck you on his way out. Might not have hurt, but it sure ruffled his feathers.

“I wouldn’t let him get you down,” he added. “He’s been all bark and no bite. Just because that bark is fucking rude doesn’t make him anything worth worrying about. Hopefully everyone else in your cabin will be smart enough to realize that, too.”

Ricky sighed softly before giving Kayden a small smile. “Yeah, I hope so,” he replied. “Morgan’s in my cabin and he’s pretty good at diffusing fights, so hopefully between the two of us we can keep things relatively stable in there.”

Ricky was, if anything, wary of Alton after last summer. The insults he’d thrown Ricky’s way had hurt, of course, but insults to his intelligence weren’t exactly new territory for him. He could get over it. But his vitriol at everyone else, well, that made Ricky angry. He hated when people disliked him, but when he truly got upset was when his friends were under fire, especially if it wasn’t deserved. That alone made him dislike being in Alton’s presence. But he could stomach it as long as the spark of Alt’s cutting words didn’t light a fire with someone more prone to fighting. So his main concern was ensuring the cabin didn’t become a warzone, which, barring something more acidic than his earlier interaction, probably wouldn’t happen. Probably.

The cabins appeared ahead of them as they turned so around the path, a few counselors still up and shuffling about between them. “Morgan’ll help, probably,” Kayden said as they approached. “And if not, Alton’ll tire himself out if nobody pays him attention.”

It sounded almost like he was comparing the other guy to a baby, but hey— Alton hadn’t won any goodwill from him after last year. As they started to reach their cabins, Kayden turned to Ricky. “So… see you tomorrow?”

Ricky nodded, giving Kayden a smile. “Yeah, see you tomorrow. Wishing you the best on your cabin situation.” He chuckled. He was feeling optimistic about the rest of the camp session after their interaction, despite the chaos that was sure to come at some point. But Ricky was sure things would be okay in the end. Things have a way of working out, he assured himself. Despite the heavy air hanging over them, things would be good this year.

“You, too,” Kayden said, offering him one last nod before he started up the path to his own cabin. He paused once, looking back over his shoulder to offer Ricky a smile before heading off in earnest.

Ricky couldn’t help but feel warmth in his chest as Kayden smiled at him. Despite the commotion earlier and some of the negative feelings that had come up, the day was ending on a good note. Maybe he could repair his other now-alienated friendships and give everyone the best summer he could, just like he’d been planning. He was genuinely quite glad that Kayden had a good time, and he’d certainly had a good time as well. He had a way of finding anything fun in the right company.

So he went back to his cabin with a bit of a spring in his step (though of course this was not unusual for him by any means), thinking hopefully that perhaps the people in his cabin would be…cordial with each other tonight, if nothing else.
code by valen t.
 
























  • click here









    irregular-neptune.









    letho.














































































    meet me at our spot






    the anxiety



























    MORGAN & ROWAN












♡design by miyabi, coded by uxie♡
 










LOU & JC















collab by







location

pathway in between dining hall and cabins






tldr

sorry not typing one, ummm basically JC wants Lou to help him look for Paige and Renee--Lou's stubborn and emo rn so he declines. Lou good day when???/






mentions


morgan Letho Letho ; rowan irregular-neptune irregular-neptune






role

the runaway & the hierophant









The grassy pathway beneath Lou’s steps brought a familiar comfort; the moonlit darkness enveloped him in a peace unique to only these woods. The crisp air was invigorating, a refreshing contrast to the heat that had hung over the day prior. Summers in Oregon had this beauty—a delicate balance between warmth and coolness.

Now walking, he felt the relief of escape–yet still a lingering irritation like a newly torn bandage reminding Lou he’d almost fallen for the trap of getting into it with Rowan again. It was a godsend Morgan had interjected, giving Lou much needed time to cool off.

There was no sense in reigniting childhood rivalries, especially over a girl who wasn’t even around anymore—Paige was gone, and their boyhood squabbles were best left in the past. He wondered if they were even capable of seeing the past in that light. As prideful men with a deeply inamicable past--It was ridiculously juvenile to fall into the trap of ego, Lou knew that. Every time Lou had thought he could turn the other cheek–think of Rowan as just another man like himself, frustrated by the trials of life–the sympathy became absorbed by unrest, a metallic taste in his mouth.

His instinct nudged him toward another cigarette, but he hesitated, lost in this thought. As he’d neared halfway towards the cabins, a sudden movement jolted him from his reverie. He turned abruptly, startled, as a hand clamped down on his wrist.

“We need to talk.”

Lou yanked his arm away, a pang of irritation bubbling beneath the surface. “Do we now?”

JC’s expression was serious. "Thought about a lot, Lou,--About last year. I won't bring up the shit that happened between you and Paige... but it still makes me sick."

Lou waited for the point to his interjection, tension thick in the air as JC continued, "I'm cutting BB off--He's not gonna like it, but I'm done. I'm not his pusher, and I'm finally free from Renee's grip. I'm calling the shots now, got it? And what I say goes. And I say no more drugs. No more booze in camp. Got it?"

Lou scoffed at his orders. Fishing in his pockets for another cigarette and lighting it with a practiced ease.

"I gotta clean up and so do you. I'm gonna need a clear head if I'm going to pick up where I left off before the snow buried this place. Leads are all cold and the police closed this shit up but I'm not done looking for them, dead or alive."

Lou remained silent, taking a long drag as he finally met JC’s gaze.

“...I don’t gotta listen to you. I’m clean, man.” His tone was steady, unyielding. “You’re tryna play hero now?—what makes you think you’ll find them before the police do?”

Lou struggled to figure out what exactly JC was rambling about. He didn’t care about BB anymore, nor was he interested in JC’s attempts to play ringleader. After all, he was clean—counting six months now. Lou didn't want anything to do with this.

There was a moment last year that Lou considered searching for Paige as well, but the thought of wandering through the woods with familiar faces, each weighed down by the grim reality of two girls who had vanished without a trace, filling him with dread. He chose not to. And this onslaught left him reeling. Truly, he didn't appreciate JC’s ambush yet, as he stood there, memories of summers spent fishing on the lake with JC flickered in his mind—cases of beer lined up against the wall, long conversations on the deck. JC had once felt like a good friend, almost like a younger brother to Lou. All too fast, the drugs and the Evergreens wedged a stake between them.

Though unlike Rowan, JC and Lou had never shared a bitter rivalry or any real reason to dislike each other. Trust had been fractured what with Lou confessed to Paige about the source of his supply, but beyond that, there was no reason for animosity. In truth, Lou didn’t hate him at all.

Once more, it was a rather spirited JC–bombarding him with ideas and opinions on how things had 'ought to be.

JC paused for a moment. “Why I’m doing this is beside the point unless you’re saying I shouldn’t look for them,” he frowned, making the rhetorical point before pushing that aside.

Lou shook his head, his eyes plastered on the grass below them--darkness enveloping the ground to make a perfect canvas for his thoughts to vividly unfold. Searching for the Evergreens--that was all anyone had done for the whole year. Contemplating how they might be the ones to crack the code felt ridiculously bleak. What could they do any differently?

Images of Paige muddied his focused doubts, saccharine memories of laying in the meadow--wasting the daylight with her on lazy afternoons. The sunlight draping over them as did the pills and smoke--a warm embrace once familiar to him, now made him sick. His daydream was soon to toy with her; Lou wondered if her body now lay in a similar position--lifeless and cold and rotting away.

It sent a chill down his spine.

“--And I don’t believe for a second you’re clean.” He crossed his arms and looked him up and down. “But if you’re not bullshitting me, I’d like your help.”

His morbid imaginations were absolved after JC’s accusation. Lou’s tongue rested heavily on his bottom teeth. He could claim his innocence, but what did it matter? He took the last hit of his cigarette, narrowing his eyes on the man once more. “‘Don’t think I’d be of any help really.”

A drop of his cigarette and a scuff of his boot over the grass–he picked the butt up and stuffed it back in the paper box.

JC scowled. Something was wrong. Clearly, but he couldn’t figure out what it was. All he knew was that Lou didn’t seem to feel like he owed Paige anything. The way he saw it, the both of them owed her everything. What kind of man would he be if he didn’t honor that?

“So that’s it then? Hang the coat and walk away?”

Lou shook his head. He’d never had a problem with confrontation before, but the conversation was making him feel crazy. “ 'Hang the coat and walk away,' ” he muttered.

JC clicked his tongue with disappointment. “I thought you were better than that.”

Tossing his head to the side, Lou emphasized, “—they’re fuckin’ gone. Even if I did go along with your wild goose chase—”

He halted mid-sentence, feeling his jaw clench with frustration. Lou didn’t want to get into it with JC either, not tonight and more than anything–not about this.

Actually he’d had enough of talking about anything at all.

In that moment, he realized he had no reason to stay. A fleeting rush of guilt washed over him, but he pushed it down before it could settle. Running away again, he craved the solace that came with leaving on his own terms. And he wanted to. Badly.

“Look, y’know–I don’t wanna deal with this right now. You caught me at a bad time.”

And with that, he walked right past him–back onto the dark pathway towards the cabins. Feeling his fists clench, he struggled to release the tension, but his hands felt like lead—his chest like a tight cage around paper thin lungs.

Still, he hadn’t the slightest idea what he should think about JC’s suggestion.

Since being one of the last to know of the disappearances, it’d taken Lou a lot longer to adjust through the stages of grief surrounding the Evergreens. Some days felt more haunted than others—especially during the fall, when relentless rain drummed against the lake and fog hung low, thick like billowing smoke. When the very small few of those Lou would see during the summertime, just weren’t around.

Those were the hardest days. Especially when search parties scoured the woods well into winter, but by then it seemed futile to most. The notion that anyone could survive alone out there in the cold felt increasingly miraculous.

Lou often found himself standing on his deck, gazing over the lake, where shards of icy film gathered and drifted in the waters—his stomach dropping as he recalled how most townsfolk had assumed drowning was the likely culprit.

If he could have done something to prevent their disappearances, he would have acted without a moment’s hesitation. Now, it felt too late, too far beyond his reach. He thought that once winter eased its grip and he had finally taken meaningful steps toward addressing his addiction—conquering the initial challenges of sobriety—he would be able to move on. He tried.

Isolated in his cabin, he fell into a repetitive routine, performing the same tasks day after day. He tended to his small patch of crops, hiked to breathe in the crisp air and fish upstream, cleaned, read, and played guitar—keeping himself busy, striving to fend off the onslaught of thoughts that threatened to overwhelm him; the same that threatened a breach in his commitment to getting healthy again. He faced the sweats and chills and sickness all on his own, holding himself to weaning off bit by bit. Lou was even able to make a little money here and there doing odd jobs around Easthallow, and helping out at the horse race track during season; doing what he could to feel fulfilled.

Though always still stuck wondering about all the worst things that happened in his life, why they happened and what he was at fault for as things went so wrong.

Could it be he was still looking for the easy way out? He wondered this a lot of the time. As he took those angered steps way from JC, a man he’d once spent many well-remembered days together, he fought to suppress the guilt rising in his throat once again.

Tonight, Lou longed for nothing more than to step into the cabin and sink into sleep—an extra dose of his prescription would get the job done.





























♪ go by - elliott smith ♪

elliott smith






♡coded by uxie♡

 
























  • click here









    sunshineysoul.









    irregular-neptune.














































































    like or like like






    miniature tigers



























    LEILANI & ZARINA












♡design by miyabi, coded by uxie♡
 

!EVENT

mi casa mi casa CONGRATULATIONS!
You've received a random Guidance Totem.

FINDERS KEEPERS:
Ramona suspiciously tucks something away in a cabin, concealing it from the others.
 






liberty f.




filler



filler



filler



filler



filler



filler






  • home (filler tab)



































think up anger



smells like teen spirit








The end credits looped music stirred Liberty from her sleep late in the night, long enough for her to tuck the postcard between the pages of her book and stuff it under her mattress. She gets up long enough to change into a pyjama set and turn the television off, only to crawl under the warm duvet and resume her sleep.

When she awakes the second time, she's surprised how well-rested she feels. The first night typically left her restless and sore, adjusting to the cheap mattress and the incessant sounds of insects outside the cabin. Liberty stretches under the duvet, her hands encroaching onto Mona's bedshe rips them back to her side, refusing to accidentally touch the girl and have to muster up an awkward apology that wouldn't be genuine. She wouldn't allow Mona even that small triumph.

Tip-toeing around the cabin, Liberty readies herself for the day and fishes her book out to shove into her satchel. There was too much risk to keep the postcard in the same cabin as Isla, as if the Evergreen might pertain a sixth sense and sniff it outshe'd rather avoid another confrontation so early in the day. Checking the time on the wall-clock hanging above their door, Liberty notes 6:05AM and turns the light on, hoping it'll stir her sleeping roommates without her having to say a word.

Whisking out the doorand shutting it gently, despite leaving the light onLiberty makes her way down the porch steps and crosses the bridge, intending to drop off her satchel at med-bay, grab the list of campers from the Lodge, and returning to do the atrocious headcount.

On the way, she spots Hugo Burns exiting the med-bay with a packet of Toy Story bandaids in hand. She gives him a quizzical look as they pass and he shrugs, responding gruffly, "It'll do."

Lifting her hand in a half-hearted wave, Liberty opens the door just enough to reach over her desk on the left side and drop her satchel in the chair before retracing her steps and following behind Hugo. Not far enough she can't hear his grumbling as he fiddles with the children-sized bandages. Jogging to catch up, Liberty takes the packet from his hands and peels the strip away from the adhesive. "Shouldn't you be covered in these?" She questions jokingly, gesturing for him to show her where the cut is.

He swallows and tugs the sleeve of his navy sweatshirt up, revealing a surface scratch. "Was gettin' the boats ready. Scratches I can handle, it's the splinters I could do without."

"I'm sure Marquis wouldn't mind freeing you from those."
She smirks and smoothes the bandaid over the scratch. "Any more?"

"I'll handle the rest."
He takes the packet back and shoves it into his back-pocket. He pats her lightly on the shoulder. "Take it easy, Lib."

Liberty watches him cut off the trail and head in the direction of the lake, presumably back to the boathouse. Unlike some others at camp, she found him easy to get along withsurprisingly so, his depth was lacking but he was real. She never had to second guess intentions with him.

She takes the path to the Lodge, grateful for the sweater she pulled on after dwelling briefly on whether it was needed. Crossing her arms to protect the minimal body heat she had, Liberty finds herself at the Lodge minutes later. Eva Twine opens the door for her with a kind smile and checklist in hand. "Prompt as ever, Miss Fallon."

"I aim to please."
Liberty lies, taking the checklist and immediately turning her back. Hugo she could have a conversation with, it was non-committal and simple. Eva was too much like her mother for Liberty to handle at this hourendless questions of how are you, are you holding up, what if the same things happens to you as those girls—Liberty descends the steps eagerly, hoping her keenness to not engage in a conversation can be taken for excitement to get started.





♡coded by uxie♡
 
Last edited:









scroll








temperance / the green thumb



connie.

















location

chinook cabin > boathouse > lake.











interactions

n/a.











mentions

liberty.











tags















"Jesus..," Connie sucked in air through her teeth, a grimace displayed over her face as she examined the bare cut that claimed her finger. The broken skin bordering the slice was a ghostlike white and tender to the touch, softened by the shower that she had stepped out of just moments ago. Though clean thanks to Alton's handiwork, it served as a bitter reminder of the night before—especially now that her bones began to ache from the impact of her fall.

Either way, it'd be hard to forget. She found herself throwing a look around the bathroom's structure.

It was as clean and as sturdy as a cabin could be and nothing like the one she had seen when she picked up the carved sculpture—fuel for a blazing inferno. A chill snaked down her bare spine at the thought of her unnatural experience again, causing her to move in haste to throw on the rest of her clothes and clean up the bathroom back to its condition for her next cabin mate's convenience.

She tip-toed across the wooden floor of the Chinook cabin, careful not to wake the others. Some of Connie's fellow early birds began to stir and others just woke up enough to turn into a more comfortable position, but she still managed to slip through the front door and close it behind her. Once she made it out, her shoulders relaxed as an exhale escaped to the view of birds fluttering through the trees. She had even made it in time to see the sunrise paint multiple trunks with soft oranges and pinks, gauging a never-before-seen smile.

Connie had forgotten the beauty of Camp Evergreen when everything was quiet. Though she loved seeing its grounds crawling with the new generation, there was something different in seeing nature unoccupied, as if it became an exclusive adventure meant only for her mind to explore. It would be an adventure to indulge in while she still had it mostly to herself, and she decided just where to start the moment she woke up.

Before breakfast and the mandatory orientation meeting at the dining hall, Connie found herself being whisked away toward the direction of the lake—the same place where the boathouse awaited activities for the day. Even though she intended to work early and see what needed tidying up in time for 1:30PM, there was no rule against turning it into a simultaneous reprieve. How could she not with the lake turning into a live watercolor canvas before her own eyes?

Admittedly, Connie wasn't expecting anyone else to be up this early—her tense demeanor displaying that when she heard the sounds of rustling coming from the boathouse instead of the usual silence or gentle stirring of wildlife. But as soon as she met the familiar tousled hair and unruly bearded face belonging to Hugo Burns, the unease dissipated.

"Morning, Hugo," she offered, her determined stride slowing into something more leisurely. Levine watched his head flick toward her direction briefly before choosing to settle back on readying the canoes.

"Mornin'," Hugo stated nonchalantly while examining the condition of a once viridian canoe now weather-worn. Only after he found it in acceptable shape did he turn to give her his attention. "You're meetin' down there at the dining hall. Lib should be there now." The tone in his voice offered nothing more than just a matter-of-fact answer, not intending to start a friendly conversation.

Connie couldn't help but follow his gaze toward the hall despite knowing her schedule. It was a means of acknowledgment. "I stopped by to get a head start on some work here, actually." Though, by the looks of it, Hugo had similar morning plans.

He shook his head. "I got enough scratches for the both of us, I'll handle it." Truer words had never been spoken as she found her gaze drifting to the brightly-colored bandages decorating the exposed part of his hands. It made Connie look down to the fresh ones she had put on earlier.

Levine had no intentions of protesting further. Hugo Burns wasn't the staff member to ask something twice of after she was dismissed from her self-proclaimed duty. Instead of sulking, Connie decided to use the idle hours she still had before breakfast to settle for a different spot of the lake, unoccupied and without the risk of disturbing the groundskeeper further.

"Later, Hugo," she muttered, offering a lazy wave goodbye before turning her back towards him to continue her stride away from the boathouse.


♡coded by uxie♡
 

!EVENT

angel doe angel doe

The Bloodline finds a threatening note in their belongings. It says in black print:
"WE KNOW AND IT WON'T BE LONG."
 
morning run

sports duo
I
t was not a bright idea to stay up so late to finish Beetlejuice, especially when Clarisse noticed that her fellow cabinmates had mostly fallen asleep before the credits rolled. It had been an enjoyable experience and she took a quick shower before heading to bed proper. However, she was facing the consequences now as her body ached from both the terrible position she had been in to watch and the lack of sleep.

But routine was routine and Clarisse snuck off the bed and tiptoed around the cabin to ensure that the others didn’t wake up. Though, knowing them all— especially Isla— they were gonna awaken soon enough. She threw one worried look at Ramona who seemed to have taken a ten o’clock position with her entire body on her bed. At least she hadn’t fallen off yet. She quickly changed into her running clothes and headed out to begin stretching.

It was the dawn of a new day and the previous day wasn’t… that bad. Clarisse knew that something would snap the tension across the entire camp one day but she was determined to enjoy this short burst of peace. Being back at the camp, alone, and following her old routine like nothing happened made her feel uneasy. She would wake up at this same time, stretch, and join Ricky on his morning run. Then, she would go home and take a shower and wait for Renee— maybe tease her for waking up late again.

Clarisse stopped mid-stretch and let out a ragged breath. This wasn’t good. The more she dwelled on the subject, the more she knew she would fall back into that same spiral. She couldn’t afford that right now; she needed answers and that meant she had to keep her head screwed on her neck. She looked around. Find a distraction and fast.

Meanwhile, Ricky had woken up on time (thank god his alarm was working this morning). He was glad to be able to get moving; it always helped him when he was stressed or upset about something. Though he was still feeling a bit on edge in general, thanks to the current state of the camp and the people therein in the wake of the disappearances. But hopefully his morning run would help with that. It would give him some time alone with one of his favorite people at camp, and hopefully it would be a much-needed respite for both of them.

He quickly brushed his teeth and threw some water on his face before changing into his running clothes, tying his hair into a half-up style before exiting his cabin to join his friend. It seemed like he was one of the first people awake, which was hardly a surprise to him. He went to their usual meeting place near the beginning of the trail, seeing Clarisse already there with a grin. She looked a bit…anxious, he determined. Well, hopefully this run would help with that. Ricky had always found that getting his body moving took his mind off of matters that he wished not to think about.

Ricky waved at Clarisse as he hurried over, hoping that some refreshing morning air might help. “Good morning, Clarisse!” he called once he got close, giving her a smile before quickly getting started stretching so they could begin the run without having to wait too long.

Ricky. He always had impeccable timing.

Clarisse swallowed the bile that was rising from her throat and gave Ricky a smile, hoping that it wasn’t obvious that her entire was vibrating with panic. “Good…” She cut herself off as her voice came out an octave higher and she cleared her throat. “Good morning, Ricky.” Focus on him. Focus on solely him.

She linked her hands behind her back and began squeezing them, letting the pressure ground her at the moment. “I’ve already stretched, by the by. How many laps are you thinking for today?” Clarisse hummed, looking up at the sky for a moment. “Can’t do it for too long. I promised Liberty I’d help her with headcounts because…” She trailed off and shook her head as her eyes returned to Rcky. “Had nothing better to do.”

Ricky shrugged. Clarisse seemed a bit tense, but it wasn’t in his nature to pry. He figured if she wanted to talk about it, she would. Until then he wouldn’t press her. He wasn’t surprised about her volunteering to help with the headcount, though. Like himself, Clarisse was a nice person, and her signing up to help with things around camp was hardly new.

“Yeah, I figured. That’s why I’m trying to stretch fast.” He thought for a moment. “If you’re in a hurry, we could just do a couple laps. Make it quick. I don’t wanna keep you, and I can definitely find something to do afterward.”

“Mm, it's just headcount but I would like to take a bath before that. Wouldn’t want to appear all sweaty and stuff. You know how it is.”
It would be the first thing out of Renee’s mouth when Clarisse just finished her exercise routine or any sports-related activity. It was good to be hygienic after all and Clarisse doubted she would find time to take even a short shower in the proceeding hours.

She watched as Ricky stretched, an amused grin emerging on her face. “Don’t pull a muscle on me Ricky, we need you in top shape later. You guys already have an activity.” Clarisse couldn’t lament too much, she made the conscious decision to leave the sports counselor role to take on becoming a substitute. “Any plans yet?”

Ricky smirked at her joke, only stretching more. He was pretty sure he would be fine; he’d had the same stretching routine for a while, after all. “None for the moment. I figured I could think of something after the run, since I’ve got some downtime before it’s my turn to lead an activity. Plus, there’s two other sports counselors, so I could always ask their opinions on what to do.”

Ricky’s plans were usually ideas that came to him while running or just spur-of-the-moment. He wasn't necessarily the most organized person, but he was good with coming up with ideas for things he enjoyed. In the past, he might have just asked his younger siblings if they had anything they wanted to do for sports as well.

“Anyway, I’m done stretching. We can go,” he added.

“Your best ideas always come from a sudden eureka moment two hours before an activity,” Clarisse mused. She wasn’t very fond of plans suddenly changing once they started to grow up, but Ricky had so many good ideas that she learned to let it slide. The kids enjoyed it, and that’s what really mattered.

She nodded and gestured forward. “Alright, same route as before then.” Their usual jogging route took them through the trail and around the lake, like some sort of grand tour of the camp. Clarisse moved first but kept pace with Ricky though they didn’t tend to stay in a slow pace for long.

“You finished college, right?” Clarisse said after a few seconds of silence. “Congratulations again. I can’t believe you’ll soon join the workforce that isn’t just half having fun.” She gestured towards the camp.

Ricky quirked a smile at her words, having quickly caught up to her and kept pace, gradually increasing speed but not going too fast to talk while they ran. Both of them were in decent shape, so the activity wasn’t too strenuous. Besides, their morning runs were almost tradition at this point, with others joining or subbing in occasionally, but the original pair always came back to Ricky and Clarisse.

But her congratulations were also a reminder that this summer would be his last at Camp Evergreen. “Yeah, I did. Honestly, part of me still can’t believe it. And thanks! It is weird to think of getting a fancy college degree job and moving on from Camp Evergreen. I’m really gonna miss this place, y’know?” He chuckled, trying to keep himself from rambling. ”Anyway, what are your plans for the year?”

“Well-deserved. I know you worked hard for it all.”
She said with a chuckle, reaching over to give a light punch to his shoulder before returning her gaze to the path in front. Most of their fellow counselors were still pretty much asleep, or taking morning walks and exercises of their own, so Clarisse wasn’t expecting they’d run into someone else.

She fell silent for a moment and sighed. “Yeah, it’s… we practically spent our entire life here. I get it.” Clarisse couldn’t even think of leaving it behind even after everything, all the wonderful memories now tainted with guilt and terror. Let alone leaving it because they’re off to greener pastures. “What do you think is after all this?” She was curious what Ricky viewed the future to be, how it felt like to have something else besides a vague idea of what a future should be.

Ricky chuckled as she punched his shoulder, shaking his head lightly for a moment as he continued running. It was a weird thought to leave the camp behind, ever. He had been going there for about half his life, after all. That was a long time. There were so many memories and friends that he’d made as well, though he hoped to continue his friendships beyond summer camp.

“Like, for me or just in general?” he asked, blinking. “Because I hope this camp can continue to get the next generations active and bring them the memories we had.” Man, only day two and he was already getting quite sentimental. How was he going to last the whole session?

“Just for you.” She clarified. Clarisse knew the camp would be fine. If Mr. Jonathan had somehow opened the camp despite the possible dangers that had taken his daughters away from him, then surely nothing could stop him from continuing the business well into his elderly age. Maybe someone would take over the camp after that too.

Clarisse still wasn’t sure if the camp coming back was a good idea. She likely will never be. The campers wanted to have fun and the memories here were irreplaceable; she made some of her closest friends that weren’t Renee and Joey in this camp. Would it really be right to take that away from the kids?

“What are you planning on doing?”

Oh, of course that was what she meant. Ricky felt a bit dumb, but ah well. If the camp could get through this year unscathed, it would surely be fine. If Jonathan could keep it open after Renee and Paige disappeared, then Ricky supposed the man could keep it open through almost anything.

But anyway, what was he planning on doing? He had a job lined up, but after that? He wasn’t sure. It was exciting and frightening all at once, to have your life ahead of you like that. There were so many things to consider. The move being one of them, his band stuff being another. After they recorded the EP he’d mentioned yesterday, he might have to leave the band he’d been in for years now. And of course he wouldn’t be returning to Camp Evergreen unless it was to drop one of his siblings off, if he was even in the area. Ricky instead just decided to give the answer he was giving everyone who asked.

“I’ve already got a job lined up, actually,” he admitted. “I’ll be starting a couple weeks after this camp session ends. It’s at a sports therapy clinic, and even though I’m more of an assistant, they did say there’s a lot of growth potential, so that’s cool.”

So he did have a plan. Clarisse felt a little jealous if she was going to be honest. The future seemed so far, a time when they didn’t have to just go to school, study then get to the summer to go to camp. Sometimes, she looked at Leon and wondered if that could be her future too. Yet here Ricky was, someone who enjoyed the camp as much or even a lot more than she did, moving forward with his life.

“Hey, we gotta start somewhere.” Clarisse reassured him as they took another bend, reaching their first lap around the lake. “A sports therapy clinic sounds great. Fitting, even, for you. Give it a couple of months or something and I bet they’d bump you up a rank or two.” Curiosity got the best of her as she continued. “What about your band? I’d miss getting my free recordings, you know?”

Ricky smiled, a bit sad. He figured she would ask about it, considering how often he’d brought it up. He remembered the first year he and his friends had started it, how much he’d talked the other counselors’ ears off about his new musical endeavor. It was almost as bad as when he started learning drums his first couple years of camp, trying to show off his new skills as much as possible. It made him wonder if he could ever watch the tapes that Reese had filmed back when they’d been friends. He shook it off. He would figure out that situation later. For now, he was speaking to Clarisse.

“I think after this EP, I’m gonna have to leave the band,” he admitted, looking away. He didn’t want to admit how much that sentence hurt to say. “I have to move for my job, so it’s too far to drive a couple hours for every practice and gig. But I’m helping them find a new drummer so they don’t miss me too much. I’ll definitely give you a free CD of the EP if you don’t mind getting a coffee sometime. Don’t think you’re gonna totally get rid of me after this session, alright?” He chuckled, hoping to change the subject so he wouldn’t have to think too hard about his band. It truly was the end of an era for him.

“Oh.” Clarisse didn’t want to sound so disappointed about it. It had been one of Ricky’s many passions, but he had always stuck by his guns with this one. She knew how much he enjoyed it and Clarisse liked their music. Sure, they weren’t professionals but Clarisse still listened to some of their early songs. She cleared her throat and nodded. “Coffee for some free music? Sounds like a bargain.”

“I should be the one telling you that.”
The younger counselor scoffed. “You’re going to be working and I’ll still be slaving away in college.” It wasn’t like she didn’t welcome the distraction of her school— it just felt aimless. “I’ll keep in touch. It doesn’t matter how far you are. You’re still going to owe me a couple of games. Gotta keep myself healthy even after I enter corporate.” The mere idea made her stomach churn. Turning out like her parents had been something she was dreading but at least it was a goal instead of none.

Ricky smiled, trying not to get too sentimental. He honestly didn’t want to be upset about leaving, since he had a job lined up (after months of searching as his college career came to an end, but still). It paid decently. He was going to a bigger city. But he couldn't help but be sad about the loss of his band, about not coming back to camp, about being so far from his friends. And he looked away again, out at the beautiful scenery, until his eyes stopped stinging.

He cleared his throat, trying to push down the sudden lump there. “Ditto. I mean, sports therapy is still related to being in shape and all, but I’m definitely gonna see if I can’t find a rec league for some soccer or baseball.” He glanced back at Clarisse again, smiling. “But I’m sure I’ll be able to join another band anyway. And then I’ll give you those CDs, too. You can start a collection.” Or, at least he hoped that would be the case. He loved sports, but music was his passion as well. He didn’t want to stop playing and eventually force his kids to learn an instrument out of regret, like his parents had. He was going to play in a band until he was old and in some shitty Foo Fighters tribute band with other retired guys who had nothing better to do.

That did make sense. Clarisse couldn’t really imagine that Ricky would stray too far from actually playing until they were older. Even then, she could see him playing a couple of scrims like those middle-aged suburban dads with their kids. “Good luck in getting in then. I’m sure there would be a couple in the big cities.” Her parents practically lived and breathed in the cities once she was old enough to stop needing a nanny but she still didn’t know too much about them. They barely brought her there, thinking she would be too much of a hassle to keep an eye on in such a big place.

She shook her head, trying to veer her thoughts away from her parents. “Oh, good. You should sign them too so when you get famous, I can proudly say I was one of your first fans.” Clarisse flashed him a grin. “Of course, if you fall through, I’ll still be proud of you.” Ricky was a man of many talents so he had always been an impressive person in her eyes.

Ricky smiled at the compliment, for a moment wondering what his life would have been like if his band had gotten famous. Part of him had always wanted to have music as a career, but he knew it wasn’t practical. What he had going now was a good, stable job and a good, stable life. Besides, he did legitimately enjoy sports medicine. Clarisse’s words did warm his heart a bit, though. She had always been a supportive friend, and he tried to give that energy right back to her. She deserved it.

“Yeah, I’m sure I’ll find something,” he responded. “If I ever do make it big, I’ll give you VIP tickets, don’t worry. So, what about you? Any plans? Y’know, besides school?”

Clarisse should have expected this line of questioning. After all, she had been the one to initiate it all. Still, she quieted down to think about it. What did she plan on doing after all this? Aside from playing basketball, nothing ever grabbed her attention and it wasn’t like she was going to go pro or anything. It wouldn’t be stable and it would also be highly unrealistic. Even if the WNBA wasn’t as famous as its male counterpart, they still weren’t slacking when it came to their recruits. And Clarisse was mediocre compared to them.

So, she shrugged. “Not really. Just trying to get a job, probably from either my mother or my father’s company, and see where that takes me.” They weren’t going to cut her any slack, she knew that. Yes, it would be nepotism but she had no doubt that they would make her start from the bottom rung and climb her way to the top. “Maybe once I have enough money, I can think about something else.”

Ricky chuckled, though there was a slight edge to it. God, he related to that. But as far as occupations went, he had at least tried to pick one he could stick with for a while and not hate. He did enjoy helping people a lot, and if he couldn't do music, he would absolutely pick a job where he could help others. Did Clarisse have anything like that to draw her towards a corporate job? He wasn’t sure, but he didn’t remember her talking about it, but maybe there was some part of her that found something interesting in it. Or the paycheck was good, if nothing else. Clarisse had always been reliable; he knew that she would pick something that got her what she needed in the end, even if her dreams lay elsewhere. They were similar in that way.

But why was he being so pessimistic? Clarisse would probably earn a lot of money from her corporate job and then should quit and find something she enjoyed more. And Ricky would be helping people, and that was enough for him. The two of them would remain friends, have time for their hobbies, etc, etc. Things were good right now.

“That makes sense,” he said. “I believe in you. Once you get a foundation under you, you’re gonna find something great. I’m sure.” He smiled for emphasis.

That makes one of us.

The confidence Ricky had in her was reassuring though. It made her want to believe in the person Ricky saw when he looked at her. It made her think that one day she would find something she wanted to chase after instead of following a predetermined path, the easy path. “Yeah. We’re still young. You’re a fresh graduate, I’m going to graduate. We have time.”

Did they really? Clarisse didn’t know. She remembered uttering those same words to Renee before, sitting at the balcony of their house wondering about when the next time they’d do something was. We have time, she would say as she bumped shoulders with her. All the time in the world. And look at them now— one ran out and the other was stuck.

“We have time… right?”

Ricky’s brow creased at the repetition, glancing over at her. Was this about Renee? He knew how close the two had been before she disappeared. Ricky felt the lingering unease in the air, too; the “what if I’m next” dread he saw in a few counselors and even some campers. He knew that with her closeness with Renee and the deep pit of grief that she’d gone into, that he’d done his best to help with, she might be feeling that dread more than anyone. He wasn’t completely sure, but if there was one thing Ricky was smart with, it was emotions.

But nothing was going to happen to Clarisse, or any of Ricky’s friends. Not if he could help it.

“We have time,” he repeated with a slight nod. Ricky shot her what he hoped was a reassuring smile. “And hell, we’ve got each other. If you ever need help with anything, I’ve got your back. You know that.” And he meant it. Every damn word.

His insistence was comforting, something Clarisse could hold onto. An outside source to fight off the dark thoughts that had embedded themselves deep into her being. It would be so easy to just stop now and take him up on it, but she knew she shouldn’t. Ricky was reliable and trustworthy and she would bet her entire life on him but this was not his battle to fight. He didn’t deserve to be burdened by her problems.

“Thanks.” Her throat felt dry. She wasn’t sure if the heaviness of her muscles was from the running or the talk they just had. “And… same here. If you ever need anything, just holler.” They reached the village once again with more counselors now awake and buzzing around to get to their duties or to get to breakfast before the campers woke up. Normally, they would go for another few rounds but Clarisse had other things to do— and she wasn’t very fond of the heavy atmosphere between them. She reached out and patted his bicep. “Alright, see you later. I need to take a bath. I don’t wanna be late.” With that, she turned to head back to her own cabin to start the day proper.

outfit:
location:
the trail around camp

tags:
 






isla evergreen




filler



filler



filler



filler



filler



filler






  • home (filler tab)



































baby bugs



diseased








Isla woke long before the other girls in Cabin 2, quietly climbing down from her bunk and slipping into the bathroom with her clothes for the day. As she dressed, catching a glimpse of herself in the mirror made her freeze. The scars that marred her pale flesh made her wince, so she grabbed a towel and covered the mirror. Turning away, she pulled her skirt over the black spandex she wore, then tugged her shirt over her head. She left the bathroom, forgetting the towel thrown over the mirror, and put her toiletries away.

As Isla was about to close their trunk, a piece of paper caught their attention. Picking it up, they examined it- "WE KNOW AND IT WON'T BE LONG." Isla's blood ran cold, a slight tremor in their hands as they stuffed the note into the side pocket of their spandex. Their chest tightened uncomfortably as they fastened the watch their dad had given them around their left wrist, though it took more than a couple of tries to get it on. Isla was quick to put everything away once finished, hurrying to pull their shoes on and exit the cabin.

The sun hadn't even peeked over the horizon as Isla walked along the path, taking a deep breath and exhaling slowly in an attempt to relax. Her body ached from the not-so-great mattresses, still not used to the discomfort, and pressed both hands to the small of her back, stretching until her spine cracked. There was still a slight chill in the air, morning dew covered the grass, plants, and leaves, and the forest was peaceful. She tried not to think about the note, forcing herself to focus on the cool air, the smell of fresh dew, and the sounds of the forest, but it nagged at her and she could feel her anxiety spiking despite her best efforts.

Who could have put that there? Was it one of the girls? Part of Isla hoped it was one of their cabin mates or maybe even one of the boys pulling a stupid prank; they didn't want to think about a stranger sneaking into the cabin in the middle of the night without waking any of them to put a note in their stuff. As calm and collected as Isla was, the idea of that freaked them out somewhat. A thing like this suggested even more that someone had it out for the Evergreens, and if that was the case it probably meant whatever happened to Renee and Paige was not an accident.

"Do I tell dad...?" Isla frowned, crossing her arms over her chest. She didn't want to stress him out, he already had enough to deal with and her returning to camp hadn't made things any easier on him. "If it is a prank then I would be freaking him out for nothing." Isla continued muttering to herself as she made her way to the medbay.

The closer Isla got to her destination, the less she wanted to bring up the note to her dad. She couldn't give him anything more to stress about, especially not at the very beginning of the session. Arriving at the medbay it was still much too early for it to be open, but Isla resorted to picking the lock and sneaking inside. She called her father, apologizing for bothering him so early in the morning and informing him about the missing television. They talked for a while, and as the conversation continued, Isla felt herself relax. Eventually, they said their goodbyes. "Love you, Dad. Talk to you later." She hung up the phone with a click, making sure to log the call. Though Isla felt a twinge of guilt for lying to her dad, she reassured herself that it wasn't the end of the world.

Exiting the medbay and locking the door behind her, Isla resumed her morning walk to pass the time until she had to get to the dining hall for orientation. The sun had finally risen, basking everything in a warm golden glow, and she knew the camp would be waking soon enough. A glance at her watch confirmed that and told her it was time to go, so she quickly made her way to the dining hall.

(i know this is a very flavourless post. don't @ me about it. don't even talk to me about it fhdusghfdg)





♡coded by uxie♡
 








  • click here



    lostbird.



    anyasjoy.


























    die 4 you


    dean









    LEON & LEVI




♡design by miyabi, coded by uxie♡
 




Cabin 4's Great Adventure
Marquis Solis, Kayden Wade, JC, Rowan Bishop, Reese Hendricks, Lou Van Royen



1728278279093.png

1728278293642.png


The night hadn’t exactly been comfortable or even enjoyable for Marquis. It was a challenge to get used to the different mattress and temperature. Despite having come here for the last several years of his life - all his life, really - he still always needed a night or two to adjust. However, his discomfort could also be coming from the poker that was hidden under his mattress. When he hid it there, he hadn’t really considered the fact that it might come back to bite him in the butt…almost literally.

As such, he was sleeping relatively lightly. Enough that the creaking of a floor board would have caused him to wake up. So, when something started scratching at the wood, his eyes slowly opened and he began looking around the area. At first, he’d thought it was just someone walking round the cabin but everyone looked to still be in bed. A camper playing a prank then?

He sighed and pulled himself out of his bed, blearily making his way over to the door. He was halfway to the door when something slammed into the window, causing him to jump back and immediately doing away with any appearance of sleep from his features.

As Marquis jumped, Kayden was jolting up in his own bunk. He’d been half-asleep through the scratching, like It was a side thought in his brain, but the slam had him wide awake.

He blinked a few times in rapid succession to clear the sleep from his eyes. When his vision cleared, the first thing he noticed was Marquis, standing in the middle of the room. “What the fuck was that?” Kayden asked him.

One loud last snore had escaped Reese’s mouth as he stirred, his eyes still stubbornly closed. He’d been dreaming again, though whatever about, he’d forgotten as soon as he’d awoken. The waking had startled him more than the noise. He was far from a light sleeper, or early riser, for that matter.

“Fucking Thomas,” he muttered, and though his eyes were closed, he still managed to roll them. “Why are we getting pranked on the first night? None of us at this camp like each other enough for it to be funny. Tell him to fuck off.”

Reese rolled over onto his back and pressed his pillow over his face, hoping to stifle any more noise that threatened to disturb him.
Lou opened his eyes, a jarring sound stealing his deep sleep away in a swift, yet gradual motion. For a split second he thought he was still dreaming, partially due to the extra dose of klonopin. He squinted his eyes shut, rubbing his eyelids and sat up when the murmurs coming from his cabin mates, Kayden and Reese, weaved into his awareness. There, in the darkness, stood Marquis--his silhouette tense and poised towards the front door.

His eyebrows furrowed, the remnants of sleep still clinging to him—begging him to crawl back under the covers and forget whatever he thought he might have heard. Fragments of his dream lingered as vague feelings, devoid of any clear visuals. For a split second, he tried to recollect them but to no avail. Now nearly wide awake, there was no point in trying to sleep now.

With a low groan, Lou reached beneath his bed frame for his pack–tucking a cigarette behind his ear. “Marquis?” His hand went back under the bed for the jeans he’d worn earlier and slipped them on.

“--Y’look freaked standin’ straight as board over there.” He mumbled, standing up and adjusting the belt that’d been still threaded through every loop. Lou turned to meet Kayden’s gaze—wide awake as well–sitting atop the top bunk, barely deciphering the confused expression on his face in the dark. He shifted his attention back to Marquis. “What’s goin’ on?”

It appeared that the bang had been enough to wake the others in the cabin - not something that surprised Quis, per se. He tried not to let his irritation show often, but he would be notably upset if all this was just a prank; disappointingly so if it was by another counselor. “Relax, we don’t know that anybody did anything yet. I’ll go check it out.”

Marquis understood the danger in the possibility that this wasn’t just a prank, but he also had confidence in both his speed and his strength to be able to get him out of whatever was happening out there. “You all go back to bed…unless you hear me screaming. Then please wake up and help me.”
Lou watched Marquis slip through the door, a vague disinterest in stopping him. With a cigarette dangling from his lip, he muttered, “I ain't sleepin' now anyway.”

With that, Marquis finished his journey to the door, opened it up and stepped outside. He pulled out his phone, turning on the flashlight and scanning over the door, looking for any scratch marks. He followed the perimeter of the cabin with the flashlight, paying close attention to the cabin walls, but it was difficult to know what scratches were fresh and which ones had been there from people moving in literally just hours before. Nevermind the several from over the years.

Still following with the light, he eventually made it to the window and waved the phone around to see what it was. As the crimson reflected at him and cast a red hue into the room, Quis jumped back a little, caught off guard by the blood. Thankfully it didn’t seem like that terrible of an injury. Maybe some bird had crashed into the window? That was common enough, however how hard would you have to crash into something to leave blood on it?

A deep frown etched itself on his face as he turned his light towards the woods. He couldn’t see anything leading to it or from it and his heart began slowly beating faster. He wanted to go investigate, but every survival instinct he had pulled him back into the cabin. Breathe Marquis. It’s probably just cherry syrup poured over an old teddy bear. He looked back at the bloody crack in the window. Yeah…cherry syrup.

Stepping outside, Lou caught a glimpse of Marquis' flashlight beam cutting through the darkness as the man turned the corner to examine the cabin's outside walls. He remained leaning against the wall nearest left to the door, drawing a few puffs from the cigarette and letting the smoke curl up into the night as he surveyed the other cabins. They loomed dark and silent, echoing the stillness that had once enveloped their own moments before the noise.

The silence left space for his thoughts to drift, and Lou found himself pondering his dream once more. He knew there had been a girl, a fleeting presence that he couldn't quite grasp—her face remained shrouded in uncertainty, any discerning qualities eluding him entirely. There was no chase, no anxiety, just a confusing simplicity. And something cherry… cherry something. Cherry syrup? Cherry pit? He frowned, the memory slipping through his fingers like sand.

Lou shook his head, mild frustration gnawing at the fact he was drawing more and more blanks with each passing second. He decided to leave it alone for now. After finishing the cigarette, Lou tucked it away and called out to him, “Aye, you find anythin’ yet?” He called out, trailing toward the sound of movement and the residual light beams signaling Marquis’ position near a window.

Rowan had stayed up far too late for his own good. Though he’d returned to the cabin at a fairly reasonable time, he didn’t close his eyes until fairly late into the night – this was likely why when Rowan heard the loud thunk in his sleep, he thought it was part of his dream. That was until everyone else in the cabin seemed to move all at once, exclaiming questions towards Marquis.

His eyes shot open and he looked around, just barely seeing Marquis slip through the door, Lou standing at the door with a cigarette in his mouth. Ignoring the irritation stirring in his gut, Rowan stood and looked at the window as Marquis’s light shone through it, illuminating the room with a slight red hue and outlining the crack in the window. Weird… what was going on here?

While Rowan was examining the window from the other side of Marquis’s light, Lou must have slipped out the door… Rowan regrettably followed, not wanting Marquis to be alone out there with no real protection. As he walked out the door, he turned the corner and saw the silhouette of Lou’s back in the beams of Marquis’s flashlight, Lou calling out to him. He closed the distance between himself and Lou with a short jog and peered over his shoulder at what Marquis was looking at. “What’s going on?”

JC shot upright in his bed, looking up for a moment and realizing how close he was to hitting his head on the bunk above him. The sound of a shattering window, however, was enough to pull his attention just as quickly as it had awoken him. His feet quickly found his shoes and the conversation rapidly wore his patience thin. JC stalked over to Lou quietly. “Let me look,” he muttered, glancing at his hands for running a finger through the liquid. JC paused. “If it’s what I think it is,” he raised his hand to his nose, picking up the musky iron scent. “Marquis should get the fuck back over here. This is blood and look,” JC ran his fingers along the window carefully and held out his hand, revealing evidence of hair or fur. “Wouldn’t be the first time a bear wandered close to camp,” JC turned around and stormed to the door, opening it and slinking to the ground, leaving his hands to search for a stone. The important thing to do right now is warn Jonathan but that was a long journey and whatever was out there might be in a hurry to cause trouble. “Lou… can I trust you to get to Mr. Evergreen? I’m going over to Marquis. No one should be alone. Take someone with you,” he glanced back for an assurance.

The drowsiness that’d clung onto Lou averted as he saw the blood trickling off the window. JC and Rowan were quick to follow suit behind him–JC already confirming it and throwing orders around like a seasoned sargeant. Through the window, he noted only a splintered pane, dark fuzz tangled within the shards—it couldn't be crossed out whether it was the fluff of a bird or a bear, though the ordeal cast an uncertain veil.

A bear, JC insisted, might warrant immediate notification of the others, yet Lou remained unconvinced. The scant trickle of blood suggested something less menacing, perhaps it really was just a wayward bird. Bears don’t act like this, Lou thought to himself, though their increasingly erratic behavior had become a concern in recent years, a consequence of the influx of more people moving into the area. What with their altitude, it wasn’t that uncommon that bears sometimes entered close proximity with the camp.

Lou couldn’t tell if it was just too damn early, but he couldn’t bring himself to share the sense of urgency coming from JC. Don’t seem like too much of a threat yet. He shook his head. “Think it’d be best if we wait a couple hours–No reason to be wanderin’ ‘round in the dark.”

Kayden had paused for a few seconds after the others had left, watching them file out of the cabin, before he decided to follow after them. He’d hung back a few feet behind Lou, but when he saw the blood on the window, he’d drawn closer. Now, he stood behind him and JC, peeking around him to look at the blood on the window.

His first thought was to dismiss it as a bird, but when he got a closer look, he could see that it was definitely fur on the window; no feathers in sight. Still–

“It’s probably not serious,” he agreed. “We can tell Jonathan if someone thinks we need to, but there’s animals all over here. Could have been an owl carrying a mouse, for all we know. If anything, Lou’s probably right that it can wait ‘til morning. It’s not like that’s a huge amount of blood or anything.”

“Yeah. And hey, you should taste that, too, JC, just to be sure.”

Reese had wandered up behind the group of boys as they’d gathered in front of the cracked window, his irritation building with each step. His vision was still bleary with sleep, and as he approached the gathering of his cabin mates, he had to stifle a yawn. After rubbing his eyes, now finally able to pick up the final bits of conversation, he opened them to find JC inspecting the liquid from the window on his fingertip.

His quip had been late, as he’d had to let his brain catch up to the scene that he was watching play out before him. JC with bloody hands was a rather concerning sight. Reese swallowed, but not without some difficulty.

“I’m telling you guys… it’s fucking Thomas or somebody trying to mess with us. What kind of bear is going to be knocking on our window? This, this wouldn’t even be that hard to—it’s just… it’s special effects or something. Props. Fake blood and fur, I don’t know. Fucked up, but I swear to god, twenty bucks says just a stupid joke.”

Despite his assertion, Reese shivered. He glanced up, a quick scan for stars, to make sure he was awake. The moon, a thin, cooked crescent, seemed to be smirking down at him.

“Look, if we’re not gonna just go back to bed, then I’ll go out there, too, whatever. Swear we won’t even need Mr. Evergreen. We’ll just find the assholes who did this and, like… beat their asses, or something, I don’t know.”

Lou couldn’t help but chuckle at Reese’s insinuation Thomas was involved. It did seem like a classic prank, fit for the first night back. Yet, beneath his minor amusement lay a slight unease—such a joke felt particularly cruel, given that it had only been a year since the disappearances. While Lou didn’t worry much about his own safety in these woods, he recognized the insensitivity of toying with those who might still feel the weight of that fear. It was one thing to joke among friends; it was another to risk stirring up anxieties in a place where a potential threat may still be imminent.

“Yeah, what Reese said–Let’s find Thomas an’ go beat his ass!” Lou joked, eyebrows raised. "Cmon guys.. If ya wanna go wake up the lot, I’ll go, but I really doubt this problem can’t wait ‘til tomorrow.” He glanced around at their faces, trying to gauge if they were truly ready to trudge over to Jonathan’s or the other cabins about this issue. It all seemed a bit ridiculous to him, but if they felt a strong urge to act, he’d be there to help.

Marquis sighed but ultimately nodded in agreement with Reese. “Yeah. I’m with Reese on this being a prank. But I don’t think we need to beat up anyone.” Even as he spoke, he continued looking around, eyes narrowing but not able to see very much in the darkness. Something about this didn’t, but he didn’t want anyone more on edge than they needed to be. He’d search for more clues in the morning.

“Pretty sure I saw a drone or something when I first came outside.” A boldfaced lie but one he could sell since he was the first person to respond. Plus, lying when you’re trying to keep others calm. “It was probably that. An animal would have left tracks. Come on. Let’s get back to bed. We’ll need the rest for tomorrow”.

Lou didn’t know how he felt about Marquis writing off an animal completely. If anything the mention of tracks deepened any suspicions there was foul play involved. There didn’t seem to be any clear evidence at all, or at least to his own lazy assessment of the situation.

“Here, whoever sees Jonathan first tomorrow–let him know. Other than that, think we ought’a put this to rest tonight.”

Marquis made his way back into the cabin, standing at the door until those outside came in. Even at the door, he swept the horizon with his gaze, looking for anything that seemed out of place. Despite how he tried to quiet his concerns, they grew louder and more turbulent with each passing second. Something wasn’t right and he didn’t know what it was or how to find it. The thought was scary for him…it reminded him too much of how he felt about Renee and Paige going missing.

“Come on. Let’s head to bed”.

Lou trailed behind Marquis, stepping into the bathroom to brush his teeth.

Rowan raised an eyebrow at Marquis’ insinuation that it was a drone and not an animal – what kind of drone left behind fur and blood? He (regrettably) was on Lou’s side in that the situation could wait until tomorrow – no need to wake up the whole camp, or even just Jonathan Evergreen over some bird slamming into their window. It would be just a bit of an overreaction… but completely writing it off? Rowan wasn’t sure he’d do that, especially if it was something like a bear, which he also doubted, unless it was a very quick bear. That he’d be pretty worried about.

But he didn’t want to question Marquis in front of everyone and start a fight early in the morning. Honestly, all he wanted to do was go back to sleep – his usual grumpy exterior would be worse if he didn’t get at least another couple hours of sleep. Hopefully nothing else would come crashing into their window.

He followed the group inside, slipped off his shoes and laid down on his bunk. He almost groaned when Lou went into the bathroom, followed by the sounds of teeth brushing. Great. Now he’d never get back to sleep.

Swiftly, Lou grabbed the softcover copy of A Farewell to Arms that he had left resting on the toilet tank after brushing his teeth earlier that night and cracked it open. He didn’t want to stay up much longer, but a few more pages wouldn’t hurt, especially since he needed to brush before heading to bed anyways.

Tomorrow…Orientation is at.. 9am–no 8…..I should get a good climb in before lunch… Maybe east towards Rooster Rock.. but not farther than the river.. Did I bring the right shoes.. I’ll be working at the farmyard…With Mona…Damn I’m seeing Mona that’s..crazy..

Scanning the pages blankly, Lou suddenly realized he’d been daydreaming, unable to recall a single word he’d read in the past eight minutes. With haste, he set the book down, spat into the sink, and leaned under the faucet to rinse his mouth. If he let his wandering thoughts take control, he’d be brushing for another twenty or so minutes, and he definitely needed to catch up on his rest being that he was working with the kids tomorrow.

After tucking the book beneath the bed frame, he stripped down once more and slipped under the covers, surrendering to sleep in no time.

JC frowned. “Real lax after the shit that went down last year,” he muttered bitterly. “Give me that,” he growled, “I’ll secure the camp by my damn self then.” JC snatched the flashlight Marquis was previously using and stormed out of the cabin, into the darkness heading towards the hunting shed where the bows were stashed. The idle chorus of night birds and scavengers accompanied the rattle of loose rock beneath every footfall and the soft hissing of pines in the summer breeze drowned out the curses his mumbled under his breath. All along the way, he scanned the path before him for any signs of blood, footprints, or movement but found none, to his deep frustration and the patrol wasn’t much better. JC could’ve sworn he covered the length of the property 3-4 times over a few hours and came up completely short of any further evidence of trespassing animals. The shine of owl eyes blinked at him from the shadows and a yawn followed the low hoot of his new bystander.

“Sure… your tree then,” JC looked up at the owl before slinging the bow behind his back and scaling the tree. He reached a low branch thick enough to make a seat for him and laid his bow across his lap. The owl only scooted a bit, staring at the youth with an irritated countenance that seemed to ask ‘Who gave you permission?’ JC was more the type to ask forgiveness. After fashioning a makeshift blind for himself overlooking a decent portion of the camp by the cabins, JC looked on, joining the rest of the forest’s inhabitants in nature. Dreariness, however, did not wait long to lay heavy over his eyes and eventually, JC’s shoulders slumped and his head dipped into a slumber.


1728278306775.png

1728278314756.png

1728278327886.png

1728278346881.png





 
























  • click here









    lostbird.









    irregular-neptune.














































































    bury a friend






    billie eilish



























    LEON & ZARINA












♡design by miyabi, coded by uxie♡
 
MOOD: Please let this be a normal camp session

OUTFIT: first day of camp!

LOCATION: Cabin 4
basics
MENTIONS: Zarina!


INT: N/A (lowkey whoever in her cabin is awake when she is

tags
TL;DRLani being Lani as she wakes up to go to orientation
tl;dr
leilani
better run for the hills, run for the hills, run
It had been an eventful first day back at camp, getting to know the new campers, acquainted with returning campers, and of course rekindling friendships from the previous years. Everything being right up Leilani's alley, she was a pro at the small talk, the remembering about little Haley's cat who was pregnant when she came to camp last year, remembering how camper Mark did NOT like the mushy green beans, and how campers Clarke and Belle were more than thrilled to be sat next to each other for a third year in a row. It was all so happy and warm, overflowing with nostalgia from when she was a camper herself.

And yet, she had never been more exhausted. A facade, a mask, an act. That's what all of this was; just to upkeep the appearances of being fine enough to work at camp, but to also waive any suspicion of her and Renee. It was a lonely kind of exhaustion, one that she couldn't explain away with the truth. The web of lies she stepped into a year ago were certainly sticky, but there was always a sweetness to them that lured Leilani in deeper and deeper. With Renee gone, so too was the sweetness, now traded in for something bitter. Lani would have to continue the lies and just reassure her fellow counselors that she was just more tired than usual, telling a half-truth that the stress of the missing sisters was the root of it all.

If there was ever a bright spot in Leilani's current situation, it was the evening spent with Zarina. She was a new counselor, so she couldn't speculate on the shifts in her and Renee's dynamic, but it was more than her just being new. Something about her presence was, refreshing. The friendship she offered felt genuine, pure; like she truly wanted to get to know Leilani and her art out of pure want to befriend her. It was a feeling Leilani hadn't felt in the arts & crafts room for quite some time. Lani really did enjoy talking the night away with Evergreen's newest lifeguard, before soon realizing just how late they had been up. It seemed to be written in the stars for the two to spend more time together, as they both walked to the exact same cabin.

The night was met with the small bustling of the counselors in cabin 3 taking turns in the shower, catching up with each other, before inevitably claiming their respective beds for the night. Choosing a bottom bunk, Leilani noticed Zarina choosing the bunk right across from hers which gave her that familiar warm and fuzzy feeling. She was getting used to that feeling from Zari.

~~

When the sun began to rise a little after 5AM, Lani was already outside, sitting on the stairs that led to her cabin. Pocket journal and pencil in hand, Leilani was upkeeping a tradition she started when she was just 12 years old. Every year of camp, on the first sunrise and last sunset of the session, she would sit on the steps of her cabin and draw what she saw. Whatever it was right in front of her, she drew it. Whenever she finished the drawing, she would leave it tacked inside the cabin, right above the door; almost a way for her to keep up with how realistic her drawing was. Lani had even noticed a few years ago how all her sketches ended up in the arts and crafts room, scattered among the other art work that was displayed on its walls.

Leilani was an early bird. She enjoyed the stillness of Evergreen camp when everyone was tucked away in their cabins. The crisp air was so fresh, it almost felt like something she could touch, the occasional hoot of the owls in the trees, even the symphony of bugs throughout the woods and mountains, they all seemed to trigger the same memory in Leilani of her home. Even though there was a stark contrast in the scenery, Leilani found comfort in drawing parallels between Evergreen Camp and Hawaii. Back in Hawaii, there was the constant rhythm of the ocean crashing onto the shore. It was constant, reassuring, especially calming. It was good for Leilani's mind to draw similar feelings from different sounds around the camp.

About an hour went by, now being right around 6AM when Leilani finally felt enough satisfaction to finish her sketch. She gave herself a smile, admiring her work and being proud of how far she had come with her talents. Her fingers carefully gripped the very edge of the page as she slowly and methodically began to rip the page out of her journal. Lani would've really hated to be too hasty with her tearing and accidentally rip into her mini masterpiece.

In a few short seconds that felt like hours, Leilani had successful removed her drawing from the journal and made her way back in the cabin. She always did her best to move quietly throughout the cabin so early in the morning; she sadly had a little too much practice at that from her own home. Pulling out a box of miscellaneous doo-dads from her shoulder bag, Leilani carefully plucked a thumb tack from the random pile and stretched as high as she could to pin the picture to the door frame.

There. Normalcy.

A few moments passed after she finished admiring her work, remembering orientation was at 8AM sharp, with Arts & Crafts soon to follow. Her watch revealed the time to be 6:25AM; she had more than enough time to fully get ready before leaving the cabin. It was more than enough time to go through her morning routine: showering, brushing her teeth, skin care, hair care, getting dressed, all before sitting on the floor next to her bed, braiding her hair into a single french braid. Twisting the hair tie at the end of her braid to secure her hair, she look back at her watch. 7:30AM. Perfect.

Leilani slipped on her shoes after throwing her bag over her shoulder, the VHS tape she found the previous day stowed away at the very bottom, and headed out the door.

The air was still cool, even with the sun having been up for the past hour or so. There were birds who began chirping as they woke up with the rest of the world. These were things Leilani never tired of, the nature of camp. It may not have been the beach that she grew up near, but nature was nature all the same. And Leilani came to realize it was never the beach that grounded her, it was nature as a whole. Her surroundings uplifted her spirits and distracted her from the severity of the summer session as she walked from her cabin to the dining hall.

code by valen t.
 
MOOD: Awkward and reminiscent of their shared history, but soon enough, friendly. All thanks to Ricky's amicable nature to break the ice.
basics
COLLAB WITH: hotsauce hotsauce
tags
TL;DR Exes navigating a friendly conversation after having spent some time apart after their less-than-savory end.
tl;dr
ORIENTATION DAY
ricky sanford and connie levine.
One. Plop!

There was a concentrated look in Connie’s eyes as she looked at the blend of dirt and loose pebbles on the ground below her feet, scanning the Earth’s surface for the next perfect candidate. She settled on a beige stone―weighing light in the palm of her hand as she shook it in a loose fist before skipping it across the lake out in front of her.

One. Two. Thr- Plop!

It skidded across the lake in two full beats and a quarter of one, sending ripples in every direction and making the sun’s reflection engage in a gentle dance. This was her fifth pebble since she was sent in the opposite direction of her work by Hugo Burns, and despite boredom creeping up the back of her neck, she wouldn’t dare to complain about a moment of peace to herself―even if it was just throwing rocks into the lake to kill time she had left before breakfast. Despite hearing an increase in stirring behind her back as the rest of Camp Evergreen’s occupants began to wake up or join her in seeking their own respites, Connie stood in a different world. One that shared the same scenery but with far less people to share it with as all her undivided attention was directed to stones.

By the time she managed to meet her goal with success―to skip a rock for three beats―she was all worn out from her childhood game. Connie glanced in the direction of the dining hall for any signs of life other than herself, taking the initiative to wrap up her leisurely amusement and trade it in the counselor’s duty. If anything, she would be closer to her destination without having to worry about getting stuck behind sleepy stragglers fighting their way through the door for their breakfasts like zombies.

When that thought crossed her mind, a slight haste kicked at the heels of her feet as she found herself moving towards her destination; enough to get her away from the lake before she started passing the Village where counselor cabins sat waiting to release her coworkers from their morning routines.

After parting ways with Clarisse, Ricky had decided to head back to his cabin to shower. As much fun as morning runs were, they also made morning showers important, and Ricky did place an emphasis on hygiene. Luckily, no one was in the bathroom when he arrived back at Cabin One, ducking into the bathroom with his towel and a change of clothes. He was a quick showerer, not one of those people who take upwards of half an hour contemplating life or whatnot, but having the ability to take brief five minute showers and call it a day.

After he showered, he changed and quickly ran a comb through his hair before deeming his appearance satisfactory. His hair would dry before too long and then he would be in good shape. Ricky grabbed his shoes from where he’d left them near his bag, dumping his sweaty clothes from the run into a separate plastic bag he’d brought just for that purpose, and headed out.

He left his cabin, heading out from the Village in the direction of the dining hall. But he didn’t get far before he noticed a familiar figure.

Ricky had thought about Connie far too much in the time since they’d broken up, though in less of a “I want to get back together” way and more of an “I hope she’s okay” kind of way. He was good at compartmentalizing his feelings and tucking them into neat little boxes, but not everyone had that skill. He knew he’d been bitter towards her at first, wondering what exactly Paige had that he didn’t, but over time, he’d started to forgive Connie. He didn’t think she had even realized what was happening the way Ricky had, being an observer to the whole ordeal. Besides, it wasn’t as if he hadn’t been up to his chin with his personal life. He always did have a habit of trying to take on too much at once. Besides, the disappearances had to have hit her harder, since she had been so much closer with Paige than Ricky had in those last days.

But he couldn’t just stay in his head, watching her like a weirdo. They were friends now, or at least, Ricky wanted them to be, even if his maelstrom of mixed feelings about her hadn’t completely died down. But he wanted to reach out an olive branch, and he really wanted to see how she was doing. It would break his heart if she had to suffer twice–the breakup and the disappearances–and no one was there for her. Which, of course, was an odd thing to think from an ex, but Ricky’s compassion never was logical.

So he ended up jogging a little to catch up with her, calling out a friendly “Hey Connie!” as he arrived alongside her. Though he had been expecting to see her face, it took him back for a moment to see her here, in person, so long after everything had gone down. But everything would be fine. Ricky always believed that, and somehow things seemed to work out for him most of the time.

Loose gravel and fallen twigs had crunched under Connie’s shoes as she walked closer toward the Dining Hall, and her pace was leisurely enough to differentiate between a different rhythm sounding from behind her―a much quicker one―in comparison. Naturally, she found her body slightly pivoting to meet its origin, and she knew to expect someone.

Just not him. Not yet.

Although she knew that the chances of Ricky Sanford returning to camp were high, her certainty in it didn’t do anything to quell the rise of anxiety that enveloped her beating heart. Usually able to remain collected, his reappearance gauged her usual uninterested gaze to widen some. What would she do? What could she say? She didn’t even deserve to be near him, let alone be greeted. “Ricky..,” she started, finding herself tastefully trailing over his frame to remind herself of him before settling for his eyes again. “Hey.” A stark contrast in her usual tone was apparent, Ricky always had the ability to make her go soft. And although the circumstances were different between them, Connie still found that the gentleness in her voice recognized his presence and knew just how to react to it―as if a sheltered part of her knew that, that was the side of her he deserved to see. Not whatever left her hollow of the girl he once had loved.

She continued to walk, though in tandem with him this time. Connie was able to gather her emotions and make them presentable on the surface, but she was battling an intense, internal war. With just how much time she had to reflect over the months that Camp Evergreen had turned into a yellow-taped crime scene, all of her couldn’t fathom how Ricky could look her in the eye regardless of his cherubic personality. She had hurt him when she promised to love him; She had lied to him when she reassured him that nothing was wrong between them; and, she had held his hand when she knew that there was someone else she wanted there instead. Awful was a disgustingly underrated term to describe Connie’s behavior. And here he was, smiling as if it didn’t happen.

Connie couldn’t stifle the sigh that escaped her lips and she had hoped that Ricky reduced it to the aftermath of waking up too soon. “It’s early. Morning run, again?” she asked, crossing her arms over her chest before turning to face him.

Much as he hated to admit it, part of him felt a pang as Connie asked about what he’d been up to. It was no secret that he loved running first thing in the mornings, with his athletic tendencies and cheerfully unperturbed morning person spirit. But the fact that she knew him so well made his mind wander back to all of the things she knew about him, even if a lot of it was more or less public knowledge. It was a heartbreaking experience to know someone so well but go from close embraces to seeing them occasionally on the street. And though Ricky had no desire to be in throes of romance with her again, it still hurt a bit when he thought about it too hard. But thinking was something that he was great at avoiding.

As much as he still felt the tender press of a bruise where the hurt from the relationship had mostly faded, his need to make sure that Connie was doing okay in the wake of everything prevailed. And he finally felt ready to be friends with her without unnecessary hurt from her every move; he just hoped that she felt the same. It would be nice to be friends again. And though he definitely felt the soft ache of what had been lingering, it did feel nice to be walking next to her. Maybe something in the air here was just healing for him. The past day had made him fairly optimistic in terms of relationships, with him sharing a moment with Kayden and being able to have a quick, yet deep, conversation with Clarisse. Maybe things with Connie could bloom into a friendship again.

Though all of these thoughts passed through his mind, he only briefly hesitated before responding, snapping to alertness as he realized he needed to answer the question. Far be it for someone as personable as Ricky to miss a social cue. “Yep, same as always!” he agreed with his characteristic easygoing grin. “It really helps wake me up, plus at camp it’s nice to spend some time with a friend or two!” Usually Clarisse. “How’s your first day back been?

She found herself shrugging at his response and brushing her thumb against the soft material of the bandaid wrapped around her finger. Although cleaned and on the fast-track to healing, she recalled the bloody mess it was and the sore embarrassment that came with landing face-forward in the woods last night. Connie was sure no one was around to seat it, but the reassurance did little to calm getting hurt as well as being overwhelmed in fear of what she had saw. Rowan. The fire. Yet the absence of blistering heat? None of it made sense to her and it sounded too deranged to be real. Exhaustion―that’s what she reduced it to.

In response, she had said: “Not as smooth as it could have been, but I’m sure today’ll change that,” Admittedly, Levine was looking forward to what today would bring instead. The first day back at camp was always the dullest part of her return―the speeches, the unpacking, and not a whole lot of what she was really anticipating. Activity that she could throw herself into along with teaching the campers how to do it safely was the exciting part. The less time attention was directed on her, the better.

What about yours? Your roommates make it easy for you to settle in?” she asked, finding herself throwing a glance back toward the bridge that separated counselors from campers. Activity began to stir as the rest of their coworkers followed suit in their morning schedule. “Pretty sure I passed out early so I didn’t do much talking with mine, but I’ll get to see more faces throughout the day. But anything that doesn’t involve another Medbay trip is worth it,” a soft chuckle escaped at her humorous attempt to find a light in the situation, but Connie was only grateful that she didn’t have to take up Liberty’s offer to come back if there was any lingering pain.

Ricky furrowed his brows as Connie mentioned Medbay, glancing over her for any sign of a wound. She had seemed fine, but still. “Another? What happened?” he asked, hoping that everything was okay. Even though they admittedly weren’t close anymore, he still wanted to make sure that she was okay.

Connie watched as his reaction took a more serious tone before she displayed her right hand for him to see. “The worst of the worst, actually. I got nicked on some broken glass while settling into my cabin,” she half-joked, turning her attention down to the bandage wrapped around her finger before letting her arm rest loosely at her side. “Don’t look so spooked though, I’ll live.” she mused, throwing him a small smile to quell any anxiety lingering in him before turning her attention to the Dining Hall. As she fell silent to listen, Connie couldn’t help noticing the Dining Hall growing in size as they approached.

As for his own roommates, Ricky thought back to his conversation with Kayden the night prior. Luckily everything had gone smoothly with that last night, with everyone coming in and falling asleep on their own schedules. Perhaps they just hadn’t had the energy to really question each other. “My roommates were fine, surprisingly. Putting Alton in there does make it feel like a powder keg ready to go off, but everything was fine last night, so I have hope people will play nice since we all have to live with each other for the next two weeks.

If things in the roommate situation got dire, though, Ricky knew he would do his best to keep the peace. He had been decent at that in the past by managing to change the subject or something. Besides, most of his roommates were his friends, or at least people he was friendly with. So what he was even worrying for? It would be fine. His stomach growled as he realized how hungry he was after the exercise, and he gave an embarrassed chuckle at it.

Levine couldn’t help the mirrored chuckle after throwing a glance down at his stomach. Hearing it growl served as a reminder at how she began to feel the same way―as if her body had mapped out exactly where she was and memorized what she was there for. Fortunately, it showed her some grace by staying quiet. For now. “Well, that’s good to hear, at least. I seen Alton last night actually and he was pretty laid back with me, all things considered,” she found herself thinking back to the last camp session again where he had tore her a new one unprovoked. “Even helped patch me up. Maybe he’s ready to be cordial.

Ricky took in the information, silently placing an image of Alton being nice and helpful alongside the face he’d made when he’d seen Ricky the day before. Well, that was definitely an improvement. Maybe he had calmed down after the previous summer.

I’m glad to hear that,” Ricky admitted with another smile. “Maybe there’s hope after all.” He laughed, feeling optimism bloom warm and fuzzy in his chest. With every interaction, he was more and more sure things would go well. Every year started off somewhat weird, and in the wake of Renee and Paige disappearing, he supposed he couldn’t ask for much better than these little interactions. This closeness, these friendships, that was really the best part of camp to him. And Connie seemed ready to rekindle their friendship and put the past aside, or at least try to.

And Ricky was glad. He’d really missed her presence in his life, though at first he had taken a break from speaking to her so he didn’t end up lashing out or trying to win her back and ruining the fragile friendship that had sprung up of the weeds of their relationship’s end. Now that was paying off, because despite the brief burst of anxiety, Ricky was certain they could get into a friendly routine this summer.

She nodded, the smile lingering on her face though more subtle as they both walked towards the double-doors of the dining hall. Connie hadn’t realized until now that the anxiety stirred up from seeing him walk toward her earlier dissipated entirely; her shoulders feeling lighter and the tension in her jaw easing as she stopped clenching her teeth together for emotional-grounding. Feeling this comfortable around Ricky again was the least expected sensation―not because of how he would react to seeing her, but due to how much she scolded herself into believing she wasn’t worth his time again.

Being able to speak to him again without the awkward tension was some sort of closure that Connie didn’t know her heart needed until she was allowed it. Even parting now felt easier knowing that Ricky could come back without walking around her. “Yeah, let’s just hope that today’s schedule puts this instability at ease. Starting with breakfast,” she chimed in after climbing up the few steps leading inside. “But, it was nice seeing you again though, Ricky.” It felt good being able to admit that knowing it was reciprocated―that seeing her wasn’t just a reminder of a terrible time anymore.

Not before holding the door open for Ricky to pass through and giving him a slight wave 'goodbye', Levine parted with Sanford as they both sought out their tables.
code by valen t.
 
MOOD: tense, then upbeat, then tense again

LOCATION: eva's office / liv's car > camp evergreen
basics
TL;DR Liv and Eva fight in her office over the sibling's decision to return to camp this summer. Liv and Shiloh drive to camp and discuss old friends. Eva is unhappy to see them, Shiloh ignores her, and Liv states that she will begin doing the same.
tl;dr
the twine family
olivia meza-twine, shiloh evan, eva twine
It wasn’t something worth being nervous about.

That was what Liv told herself, standing at the door to her mother’s office. She’d been here plenty of times before. Only a handful in the past few years, sure, but it wasn’t like she was walking into unknown territory. The only thing behind that door was some bookshelves, a desk, and her mother.

Her mother who happened to be really upset, but her mother nonetheless.

Honestly, Liv didn’t get why she would be so upset. After all, she was the one who’d been so upset when Shiloh had pulled his disappearing act, and even more so when Liv herself started to put distance between the two of them. If anything, she figured her mother would have been
happy they were coming back to Evergreen. At the very least, it was her first chance to actually see Shiloh in who knows how long.

Based on the phone call she’d had with her mother this morning, though, that was not the case. When she’d told her mother the two of them were coming to work at Evergreen this summer, the tone of the phone call had gone south faster than birds in the winter. The change in tone had startled Liv with how quick it was. After listening to her mother for a minute or two, she’d cut her off; they were adults, she said, and they could have this conversation at her office in person
like adults.

She’d felt good about that decision until she was here, standing on the other side of the door. Really, there was nothing to be scared of. What could her mother do, really? Fire her? She’d already spoken to Jonathan about her application, and he’d given her verbal confirmation that the job was hers. If he wanted her there, even her mother didn’t have the power to stop him.

Besides, what kind of mother would fire her own daughter?

No, Liv was going to Evergreen this summer, and Shiloh was coming. It was too set in place now for her mother to stop her. This conversation wouldn’t change that. If anything, Liv was pretty sure she could get her mother on board.

After one last breath to steel herself, Liv rapped her knuckles on the door three times, loud enough to be heard. Without waiting for an answer, she opened the door and popped her head in. “Hey mom,” she said, by way of greeting. “Am I good to come in?”


Stubborn as ever, Eva squeezes her eyes closed to ward off the oncoming headache and at the sound of Olivia’s voice. Maybe when I open them, she won’t be here.

Unsurprisingly, not the case, because beyond all understanding of who her daughter was, Eva Twine hoped that it was a joke to swing by her office to discuss returning to Easthallow for the following session. “You can come in, so long as this isn’t going to be an argument.”

Liv sighed, stepping inside the office and closing the door behind her with a soft click. “I don’t want to argue with you,” she replies. “But that seems to happen when we talk on the phone, which is the whole reason I came here.”

“To argue.”
Eva laments, her eyes roaming over the spitting image of herself in Olivia. She lowers herself into the chair behind her desk, closing herself off from open conversation in the height of her anxiety. “I know you well enough that you’re not leaving here without what you want. I am
not inclined to give you my blessing to return.”

Didn’t I just say I wasn’t here to argue? The insistence made her prickle, but she shoved the irritation down. “I don’t really need your blessing at this point,” Liv says. “But it’s clear that you aren’t happy with our decision, for whatever reason. I came here so we could talk about it, but if you don’t want to, then we don’t have to.”

She shrugged, glancing away for a second before focusing back on her mother. “I thought you’d be happy about it,” she admitted.


It’s not safe. Eva wants to shout, to do what she does best—she was stubborn herself. Her warm disposition is often reserved for the children at camp, not the ones at home that need her firm hand of guidance when they’re bound to make the dumbest mistake of their lives.

Instead of shouting, Eva switches gears. “I would be happy with my children returning to camp if two girls hadn’t disappeared from the site with not a single piece of usable evidence.” She holds up two fingers as she mentions Renee and Paige, her chest aching—they had become like her own, replacing the children that had begun to drift from her. “Why would you both want to endanger yourselves so recklessly?”

“Because if there was any time to come back, it’s now,” Liv replies. “With everything that’s happened, isn’t this the time to band together? Lord knows that half the people there could use therapy after everything that happened, and Shiloh was worried about Isla. And I doubt Jonathan would have reopened if he didn’t think it was safe; it was
Renee and Paige.”

Eva drums her fingers on the mahogany desk, eyes fixed on the assortment of files between them as Olivia states her case. She’s shaking her head dismissively before Olivia is finished speaking. Since when did she become so short-sighted?

She couldn’t speak for Jonathan’s mental state—one she believed was suffering exponentially as he wrote to her confirming his plans to reopen the camp for another summer. Reopening won’t bring them back. It doesn’t need to. His reasons were his own, a secret even to her despite the hours she spent pleading with him to reconsider, to not endanger more campers. His own daughter. If the situation was personal, Isla would be the next ideal target for whomever harboured a grudge for the Evergreen name.

There was a part of Liv that ached at the mention, too. Things between her and the sisters had gone downhill with a passion over their last few years at camp, but it hadn’t always been like that. She still remembered the childhood they’d shared
before her acceptance to the psychology summer program– holidays spent around one table, summers intertwined, visits on long weekends. For a while, the Evergreens had been family.

“Besides, Shiloh was coming back whether I wanted to or not,” Liv added. “And with the way things are between the two of you right now, I thought it would be better if I came with him.”

“Shiloh can speak to me himself if he plans to return.”
Eva’s tone takes on a bitter edge, accepting that this conversation is a futile attempt at dissuading Olivia’s mind. “I don’t see why the Evergreens are more important to him than his own family.”

Liv has been trying to keep a cool head, but the dig at Shiloh makes her bristle. “Shiloh hasn’t wanted to talk to you for years, and if you can blame him, that’s for you to deal with,” she says. “I thought you’d be happy he was willing to see you again, but I guess I was wrong about that.”

“It’s not
me he wants to see, though. Is it?” Eva questions, her throat thick with emotion. She’d give anything to see and speak to Shiloh under different circumstances. This was not one of those times. “Isla Evergreen very well could be in danger if it was targeted. Why would I want my son around them?”

“Because it’s
Isla,” Liv replies. “Since when has that been wrong? And if it’s so bad, why are you going back?”

Eva pulls her lip between her teeth to chew on it thoughtfully. She considers not saying anything, letting Olivia make of her silence what she will and letting the issue die. But she cannot let the two of them make such a decision believing they had her blessing.

“I am here as Jonathan’s friend and to take care of these campers the best I can given the events of last summer. I am within my prerogative to do so, as I have the
facts of the matter—which you two are both lacking.” Nevermind that Shiloh would soon find himself with access to what Officer Jones deems worthy to give him, a conversation she intended to have with the Sheriff shortly. Neither of them know what they’re walking into and she was not at liberty to discuss the case with the minds of her ever-curious children.

“I’m sure Shiloh will be able to make a well-informed decision with the information he’ll have,” she says. As level as she’s been trying to stay this entire conversation, some bite starts to slip into her words in earnest. “Then again, I was sure you would understand why I felt like now was an important time to come back to Evergreen, with all the help everybody would need, and that is clearly not the case.”

“Why must it be
your help, Olivia?” Eva stresses and finally, without meaning to, rises back to her full height and leans across the desk. She doesn’t like attempting to intimidate her children into submission, hated it, in fact. She wanted them to be self-sufficient and make their own choices in life—just not where it conflicted with her emotions as a mother.

“I beg you to reconsider this. For my sake.”

As her mother leans across the desk, Liv herself straightens. There’s a part of her that wants to shrink under her mother’s gaze, but that part of her is sixteen years old. She’s a grown adult now, and she isn’t going to bow down just because she’s told to. I mean, between the way her mother is leaning over the desk and the two inches she has on the woman, she’s still standing tall above her.

“No,” she states. “No matter what you say to me, Shiloh is still going back, and I’m not letting him do it alone. Part of it was me… hoping to keep some peace between you two, but if that’s off the table, then I’m at least still coming to support him. For his sake. Especially if this is the way you’re going to try to talk to him, too.”


Because we aren’t the ones who fucked up here, is what she wants to add. She wants to slam her own hands on the desk and meet her mother face to face over the table. I am not the one who broke this family. How dare you speak to me like this when I’m the one trying to hold all of you together without getting pulled apart in the process.

“If you want it to change, you’ll have to get Shiloh on board first,” she finishes, instead of the aggression she wants to throw back. “And I’m not going to be the one to help you.”

He won’t answer my calls anymore. Eva wants to insist, to find any plausible way of allowing Olivia to see reason and listen to sense, but it’s all fruitless in the face of her daughter's anger. Too stubborn to see further than that.

“I never would’ve pegged you to be
so short-sighted, Olivia. You and your brother have your heads in the clouds thinking you’ll be of any use at this camp.” Eva faces away from her, staring out the window of her office-block with her arms crossed dismissively across her chest. She wouldn’t hear another word about this.

Liv stops dead. The simmering anger that had been building in her chest stops cold, freezing over like ice. Instead, the warmth travels up her body to find a new home: behind her eyelids, pushing her to cry.

She swallows the tears down— she won’t give the woman the satisfaction of seeing them.

When she speaks again, her voice is a cold whisper. Stone. “And to think, I was excited for this summer,” she says, turning to leave the office “With Shiloh actually being willing— whatever. I was wrong.”

When her hand finally reaches the door knob, she glances back to see her mother’s hard figure in front of the window. “I’m sorry for thinking you’d want to spend time with me. I guess you have other teenagers to fill that void for you now. See you this summer.”

Fists clenched, she storms out of the office before her mother can have the chance to respond, and the door slams shut after her.


It was early; and not just the regular “oh I only got seven and a half hours of sleep instead of my regular eight hours of sleep” kind of early. It was the kind of early where the two Twine siblings found themselves awake with the sun, bright and early.

They had somewhere to be. Somewhere Shiloh hadn’t returned to since he was 17 years old.

“Are all the buildings the same? Cabins? Dining Hall? Lodge?” Shiloh had the outward attitude of someone who didn’t care, as if he was playing it cool when asking about “the one that got away”. He sat in the passenger seat, nose buried in a crossword puzzle book, due to his sister insisting that she wanted to drive. “I know it’s been a while since you were there but, you were there more recently than I was,” His usual calm and clear voice had a bit of unease to it. It was obvious he was nervous to return to some place he once called his home.

There were so many unknowns that factored into Shiloh’s feelings towards returning to Evergreen; The obvious unknown of what happened to Renee and Paige, two of the girls he and Liv grew up with close enough to be family. What the hell was running through Jonathan’s head when he decided to reopen the camp? Why did Officer Jones all but beg him to come help with the investigation when their own mother had been all but begging Liv to keep the two of them away?

However, all of these questions and confusions could never sway his ultimate decision to return. That was settled from the moment he heard news of the camp’s reopening…

Because of Isla.

The only reason Shiloh considered returning to the place his own mother worked, running the risk of her chewing him out for eight years of silence, was because of Isla Evergreen. The only person to him closer to his heart than his own sister was the eldest of the Evergreen sisters. He hadn’t heard a single word from or about her for the past eight years, but she somehow found a way to never leave his mind. To be fair, he also didn’t reach out to anyone from Evergreen during his absence, so there was no way to know how his return would be received by everyone; by Isla, by Leon, even by Jonathan Evergreen himself. Shiloh had no idea if Isla would be present at the current summer session that was underway.

If Shiloh was being honest, there was a small part of him that hoped she wouldn’t be there. He could only imagine what Isla was going through with the disappearance of her sisters and as it related to their very own summer camp. Shiloh hoped, for her own sake, that she would have stayed home, trying to find peace in the midst of the chaos.

Across the console of her car, Liv watched the rest of Washington give way to Easthallow through the windshield. It had been a good three years since she’d been here, but when you spend as much time in a place like this growing up, you never really forget how the streets are organized. Every turn she needs to make had been cataloged and filed in some back part of her brain, waiting to be used again.

She’d always expected to be back one day, of course. The tension in her family and the way she’d left certain relationships aside, Evergreen was as much her home as the house she’d grown up in. Granted, she’d always thought that her eventual return would be marked with far different circumstances, but– well, for Liv these days, a lot of things went different than she expected.

Shiloh’s questions startled her from her thoughts and, after a moment, put a smile on her face. As cool as he was trying to play it, he was still her brother; she could see the way his nerves shone through. There was comfort to be found in that, considering she felt much the same. At least if they were in this, they were in this together.

“It’s all pretty much the same,” she assured him. “Some wear and tear in places, a couple upgrades and stuff in others. I am one hundred percent sure you will be able to find your way around within, like, ten minutes at the most.”

She drummed her fingers on the steering wheel, made a right, and then said, “Last bets: who is and isn’t going to be there this summer.”

Shiloh couldn’t help the smile that crept up on his face at his sister’s question. Placing his pen in his crossword book to keep his place and setting the book in his lap, he squinted his eyes in thought.

“Well I’d hope to see Leon. He was always so great with the kids, I hope he hasn’t grown too old and boring for all of this.” Shiloh thought back on his camp best friend, they always found ways to get in and out of trouble together. Shiloh knew he wasn’t the same as back then, but a part of him hoped he could find a familiar sense of childhood with Leon around. “Maybe Clarisse? She was just starting camp when I had left, so maybe she’s still around? This question might be a bit out of my depth,” He said with a small chuckle, one that only Liv had been able to pull out of him since he left. “Why, are you hoping for someone in particular?” He turned in his seat a bit to fully see his sister and properly shoot his raised eyebrow look at her.

“Well, I’ve seen Leon more recently, and I can promise you he’s only gotten more committed to camp with time, so I would take that bet with you,” Liv replied. “Clarisse… I don’t know, that’s more of a crapshoot. I mean, without— after what happened, I don’t know if she would even want to. And it’s not like we were on talking terms the last time I saw her, so I’m not one to guess.”

At his last question, though, she shook her head. The smile that she gave him, eyes still trained on the road ahead of him, was bittersweet. “If you’re trying to ask me something, you can ask it outright, Shiloh. You’re not maintaining any level of subtlety here.”

Shiloh’s grin stayed on his face as he repositioned himself to face forward again, “No, I think I’ll keep my suspicions to myself, makes things more fun that way,” his eyes glanced over at his little sister before going back to his crosswords.

He may not have been the most outwardly affectionate person in the past handful of years, but if there was one person Shiloh was grateful for and proud of, it was his sister. When Shiloh first up and left home, he was a bit horrified that he had walked out of Liv’s life forever. That one way or another, Eva was going to screw around his words or the situation and inevitably make him the bad guy; he was afraid that he had lost his sister for good. Maybe in most sibling duos, that wouldn’t be such a big deal, but to Shiloh it was everything. His sister had proven to be his best friend and biggest support over and over and over again, even when all the cards seemed to be stacked against him. Liv always supported him in the moment and asked questions later.

“You’re only saying that because you know exactly what will happen,” Liv said, reaching into the bag of twizzlers tucked between the cup holders and her car’s center console. “After all, there’s someone we haven’t talked about since you brought up coming back to camp. Starts with an I, ends with a la, there’s an s sound somewhere in the middle. Sound familiar?”

Damn, should’ve seen that coming... Shiloh felt his face turn bright red, eyes locked on his little book. The rush of emotions that surged through him just at the mention of her name. “Yeah, obviously that sounds familiar you dork,” he jabbed back as he followed her lead, grabbing a twizzler.

“Glad we’re on the same page, then. How are you feeling about that?”

Shiloh remained frozen, the piece of candy in his hand not moving anywhere close to his mouth. “I,” He stopped himself to clear his throat, shift in his seat, reset his feelings in a way. “I’m not sure. For selfish reasons, I want her to be at camp and I want to see her. But I wouldn’t stop her if she wanted to slap me or something.” He finally brought the twizzler to his mouth, chomping down and tearing off a piece, wanting to give himself some kind of distraction from his pounding heart. “Yet another part of me hopes she’s not at camp, that she’s back in California, back home. I can’t imagine what this is like. But that’s exactly why I know she’s going to be there, we know she’d never not do whatever she could to help.”

“I don’t think they’ll slap you,” Liv said. Although I wouldn't blame them if they did. As the one left behind when Shiloh disappeared from Evergreen, Liv had been tasked with fielding the barrage of questions his friends had. The level of concern differed; some were content with the fact that she didn’t know why Shiloh wasn’t coming, writing it off as a temporary absence that needed no explanation, while others had been set on edge by how sudden and last-minute the decision seemed.

Isla was the worst. Not by her own fault in any way, as she hadn’t pressured or pushed Liv for answers she didn’t have. But she had been the one they both knew that, save for Liv, deserved the answers more than anybody else. And as much as that was true, it didn’t change anything.

Liv might have been confused more than anything else when Shiloh dropped off the face of the planet, but she hadn’t really been that angry. Based on how erratic her mother’s reaction to the situation had been, she could tell there was something deeper brewing under the surface that she didn’t know.

Watching Isla realize there was no explanation for her, nothing from Shiloh for her at all, even? That had been the thing to make Liv mad.

She leaned back against her seat, taking a moment to chew what was in her mouth before replying. “I definitely think you’re right though— about Isla being there. There’s no way this is the summer they chose not to come back. If not for the camp itself, then at least for their dad.”

Fuck, Jonathan Evergreen… Now there was a man who might possibly punch Shiloh for how he up and left his daughter with, what he was sure was no regard. Would Isla let their dad pummel him? Shiloh wasn’t even sure.

“Yeah… I don’t know how’d they get through this if they didn’t have each other.” Shiloh continued staring at his book, pen in his hand. Maybe if he pretended to be lost in thought working on his book, Liv wouldn’t notice him avoiding eye contact. The pin pricks behind his eyes were sudden, he could only do so much blinking to keep everything at bay.

He had tried to not think about Isla, how he left things with them. A certain notebook seemed to burn a hole in his backpack that he kept at his feet. There was never a day that Shiloh didn’t think about them, how in the moment of his move he didn’t have any energy or capacity to talk to anyone. But in the days, weeks, months and eventual years to follow, Shiloh felt nothing but a growing sense of guilt. It loomed over him every night; on top of everything else he had proven to be a true asshole. “I think I fucked everything up with them, I don’t know how I could ever even begin to apologize to her.”

Liv hummed. As Shiloh buried his eyes in his book, she kept hers focused out the windshield; they were almost at the end of their drive, which meant a good walk stretched out ahead of them. “Yeah, I can’t sugarcoat it there for you. You’re gonna need a real good apology on that one,” she said. “If it’s any consolation, I think she’ll be ready to accept it as long as you mean it. She might need time, but it’s Isla. And I’m sure she’ll be happy to at least hear an explanation from you, instead of hearing the nothing I had to tell her.”

After that more reassuring thought, though, she reached over to smack him on the arm without looking away from the road. “Seriously though, don’t make me the bearer of bad news again. If this is your last time talking to people this summer, you’ve got to be the one to tell them. That sucked.”

Shiloh jokingly rubbed his arm, finally breaking his stare from his book to smirk at his sister. “To be fair, I never asked you to be the bearer of bad news, you decided to do that all on your own!” He lifted his hands “in defense” before tearing off another bite of his twizzler. His mood straightened out again when his eyes saw the end of their drive. “I really am sorry for putting you in that position, Livvy. That was never my intention at all, but it happened out of my recklessness and that wasn’t fair to you. I promise, if I’m ever going to ghost an entire mutual friend group, I will be the one to tell them face to face. And I’ll even make sure they don’t come harassing you anymore.”

“Thank you, dear brother,”
Liv replied with a smile. “Because if you leave it up to me next time, I’m just telling them all you died so they don’t ask questions.”

With one last turn of the steering wheel, Liv pulled her car into the ever-familiar lot. It dipped as it pulled off the paved road, gravel crunching under her tires. The sound excited her, when she was younger— when camp was uncomplicated by heavy emotion and tense pasts. Now, the warring emotions it stirred in her conflicted to the point they drowned each other out.

She put the car in park before turning to Shiloh. “You ready for the walk?” She asked him. “Because someone is definitely going to be waiting for our arrival, and I’m guessing we both know who the most likely candidate is.”

An involuntary sigh left Shiloh’s mouth as he stuffed his crossword puzzle back in his backpack, pulling it from his feet to his lap. “I guess I don’t have a choice, do I? With Eva knowing of me coming back, I wouldn’t be surprised if she was posed at the end of the trail with a shotgun, threatening us to turn around.” The young man shrugged, threw the rest of his candy in his mouth and swung his legs out of the car and fluidly threw his backpack over his shoulder. “Do you want to walk in separately? I can hang out at the car for a few minutes so you can go in first? I don’t want you to feel like a mediator between Eva and I.” Shiloh called out to his sister as he moved to the back, starting to unload the car of their luggage.

“If you remember the last conversation I had with her, she made it clear to me that she has no desire to see me this summer, either,” Liv replied. “If anything, I’d rather us walk in together. You can just keep walking in and I’ll stop to find out what cabins we’re in and what the schedule of the day looks like.”

His face wrinkled in a way that silently conveyed “fair enough” before slinging all the duffle bags around his shoulders. “Or, I could find Leon and he could get that information for us. If he doesn’t break my arm from tackling me when he sees me,” His face lit up, a rare instance for adult Shiloh, but he couldn’t help the energy that Evergreen Summer camp was already bringing him.

“Probably so, but she’ll track us down and try to read us the riot act in front of everyone if one of us doesn’t talk to her,” Liv pointed out, hauling her own bag out of the car and onto her back. “I’d rather just deal with it here and now so that it’s done.”

“Your choice, don’t say I didn’t offer to help.”
Shiloh gestured his hand out in front of him, letting Liv lead the way up the trail.

She scrunched her nose at him once before she started up the path, keys to her car tucked safely in the back of her pack. “I appreciate the offer nonetheless. But honestly, I may not want to talk to her, but I want her to talk to you even less.”

He nodded in understanding. Nobody wanted Shiloh to avoid their mother more than Shiloh, but Liv was certainly a close second. Having a younger sister was probably the only thing Shiloh would ever be grateful to his mother for. A lot of siblings don’t get along, they bicker and hate each other until they’re grown into their 40s with their own children. And even then, they turn their blatant arguments into passive-aggressive comments for the holidays. But not Shiloh and Liv; Sure, they bickered at times and they still got on each others nerves every once in a while, but Shiloh would be lying if he said there was anyone else in the world who had his back like Liv did. He had earned a reputation as an Evergreen camper as a protector to everyone else, but Liv was his greatest protector. Liv had been his rock for the past nine years, and he knew he had to step up as the older brother.

“You’re an adult, she can’t fault you for making your own choices,” Shiloh’s voice paused, “I mean, she’ll certainly try, but that just reflects her character more than yours,” He continued, his eyes searching around at the forest around them.

Just over nine years since he had walked the Easthallow trail up to camp, and yet everything still felt so familiar and refreshing; just like when he was a kid. The path felt like a portal, of sorts, maybe moreso a time machine? Like absolutely no time had passed since his last summer session at age 17. Even though he was 26, he felt 18, entering his final year of Evergreen Summer Camp as a camper.

Liv huffed, shoving her hands into the pockets of her shorts. “She’s definitely trying,” she said. “Which is kind of crazy, considering I’m making the exact same choice she did, and I’m only doing it because… ugh, it doesn’t even matter.”

A rock rolled under the tip of her shoe, causing the slightest of stumbles in her step, and she paused to kick it off of the path. Once it was gone, she took a few larger steps to catch up to her brother and said, “I don’t want to talk about mom anymore. Tell me something worth being excited about so I can remember why I did this in the first place.”

An incredibly devious smirk grew on Shilohs face, similar to earlier in their trip. “Oh I might be able to think of a certain someone that’s worth your excitement,” he purposely walks close to her and bumps into her “Starts with an N, ends in ck, there’s an I somewhere in the middle? Sound familiar?” his entire attitude was giving off teasing energy, he just couldn’t help himself.

I should have never brought up Isla. Liv huffed. “That joke was funnier when I told it,” she said.

“Oh come on, you can dish it out but can’t take it?” He tried to keep up the light, joking air but the more he watched his sister, the more he realized something was off. “Wait what’s wrong? Did something happen between you two?” Shiloh did his best to keep his voice calm, but he was fully prepared to beat Nic’s ass based on Liv’s answer.

“I mean, we haven’t spoken since 1998, if that’s any idea,” she replied. She shook her head for a second, like she could shake away the dark clouds starting to form over her head. Thinking about how that year at camp had ended always stirred an uncomfortable mix of emotions in her chest. As she got older, guilt had started to overshadow the others.

When she glanced over to see Shiloh’s expression shift, however, she could track where his thoughts were going. “You can turn off the angry brother mode, it’s not Nic’s fault,” she added. “At least, it’s more my fault than his. It just… didn’t work out, I guess. We were going different places, and they didn’t line up.”

Shiloh’s face stilled. Guess I haven’t been as present as I thought, he internally slapped himself. How blind was he? Better question, how self-absorbed was he?

“Damn Liv, I’m sorry… We don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to, I won’t pry,” he hesitated a beat before finishing his thought “But if you do want to talk about it, I’m here, always.”

“It’s okay, I don’t really talk about it, I guess,”
she said. “I mean, I didn’t even tell Isla what all happened, and that was back when I used to tell Isla everything. The only person I ever actually ever talked about it with was mom.”

“Oh,”
He was rendered speechless. “Well I’m glad you had someone, at least.” Great job with the brotherly support there, asshole.

Liv shrugged, but when she saw the look on Shiloh’s face, she softened. “I was fine,” she assured him, reaching out to touch his arm. “Things between me and mom were still pretty good then. She was helpful. And it was a break-up– everybody deals with them. I was fine.”

Shiloh continued next to his sister in silence. There were about a million of thoughts and regrets crashing into him as they walked towards camp. Most of them were his own voice berating him for isolating himself in New York. He had punished everyone close and dear to him just because of his mother. His feelings overtook him, he hadn’t been thinking straight. And by the time the smoke cleared from the bridges he burnt, it was all too late.

Of course he had mulled over the idea of reaching out to Liv, Isla, and even Leon, on countless occasions over the years. He hadn’t become a complete psychopath and void of emotion; but the guilt and shame always won in the end, leading him to continue his own “silent game”. And now, just talking in person with his sister, he was being forced to face the consequences of his actions. It was already leaving a bitter taste in his mouth.

His withdrawal did not go unnoticed. “Shiloh, seriously, it isn’t a huge deal,” she insisted, after a few more seconds of silence. “If it had been, I would have told you. I just didn’t really wanna talk about it with anyone– I probably wouldn’t have told you what happened even if you’d asked.”

He nodded his head at her words before he realized he was still being silent. “Yeah-” he cut himself off from how surprisingly dry his throat had become. “Yeah no, I understand. Me of all people can’t be upset that you stayed quiet about something.” he forced a bit of fake laughter from his throat. It wasn’t the time to make everything about him.

Liv huffed an actual laugh, although it was small and a bit sharp. “I guess we’re two peas in the same pod, huh? Not a lot of room for faulting each other– we’ve both been pretty bad at sharing, we both disappeared on basically everyone, and now neither of us is talking to mom. That sounds like pretty equal footing for us.”

Yet another point for Olivia as Shiloh found himself unable to fight his lips from curling into a smile. “Well, I guess it runs in the family, hm?”

“You can say that again,”
she agreed, mirroring his grin. “I know we’re well-off, but jeez, I’d be filthy rich if I had even a nickel for every secret someone in this family has kept. And speaking of secrets…”

The end of the trail gave way to Camp Evergreen ahead of them. At the end of the road stood their mother, waiting for them. Arms crossed with a hard edge to her eyes.

At the sight of her, Liv wanted to feel all that anger she’d felt back in her mother’s office a few months ago, listening to her mother rip into them like they were things to be disappointed in– like Liv hadn’t spent her whole life building upon the example her mother had set for her. Instead, there was a deep, lonely ache. As livid as she had been, and still was, she had missed her mother.

And now here the woman stood, wanting her to walk away. Wanting her to be anywhere but with her.

Shiloh felt his stomach twist in knots when he saw his mother. The complex emotions that were bubbling up were enough to make him sick if he thought about it long enough. His eyebrows found themselves in an instinctual scowl, not being able to fight the resentment he’s harbored over the past nine years.

“Silly me for expecting some sense to knock into you over the last few months.” Eva addresses Olivia, the spitting image of herself—though far more stubborn—a disappointed scowl fixed into the fine lines of her face. Her heart sinks pitifully seeing her children beside each other. And Shiloh—

“You shouldn’t have come.” Now more than ever those words are true. Lisa Xander’s disappearance only five days prior proved her suspicions for why this camp would never be safe, how it never was.

Liv’s heart, already in her stomach, dropped to her feet. “Yeah, I heard you the first time you said it,” she said, and it came out flat, empty. “You don’t want us here, we get it.”

Paired with his scowl, Shiloh couldn’t help how his eyes rolled up and back down at his mother’s words. Leave it up to secret-keeping-Eva Twine to make her own children feel stupid for coming to the camp she raised them in. Liv had told him that Eva gave no true reason for why they should come. If anything, she was the one that needed some sense knocked into her.

Never breaking his stride, Shiloh’s eyes connected with Eva’s for just a split second. There was no question where Shiloh got his razor sharp glare, because Eva just looked into a mirror. Continuing his pace, Shiloh gave Liv a small tap on her arm before he completely walked right past Eva. Not a word, continuing his nine-year streak of silence. He needed to find Leon, not hear his mother berate him further.

In a rare show of Twine vulnerability, Eva’s lip trembles as her son passes her by—his refusal to acknowledge her continues to eat away at her sanity, creating the void in her heart she desperately needed filled. And in a typical show of Twine stubbornness, she spins on her heel to say to Shiloh’s retreating figure, “Not a word, still?”

Needing to take her frustrations out, Eva faces Olivia, her scowl back in place. “You’re right. I don’t want you here. How about you both head back down the trail before we’re subjected to each other for two weeks?”

Liv bites the inside of her lip hard enough to taste iron, as if it could will away the prickle she feels behind her eyelids. “Are you going to tell me what our cabins are, or should I find someone else to ask?” She asks. “Because you can be as mean to me as you want– I get it at this point, you’ve made yourself very clear– but I’m not a little girl who’s going to run back to her car because her mom doesn’t want her around anymore.”

That’s not why and you know it. “The Motel Del in town has your name on it. Better yet, you can stay with me in the city.” Eva had no plans on sleeping here, preferring to arrive at the earliest hour and leave for the city before dinner was concluded. She uncrosses her arms, letting the rigidness in her body relax as she turns to stare at Shiloh’s retreat, the camp closing around him until he’s no longer in her sight.

“You’re a big girl now, Olivia, as you are so prone to reminding me. Figure out your cabin situation yourself.”

Water creeping into her eyes, Liv hardened the set of her jaw. “Fine,” she said. “I don’t need your help. At all this summer, in fact. Leave Shiloh alone, because he doesn’t want to talk to you. You can consider that something he and I share, going forward.”

After one last look at her mother, she turned on her heels and started after her brother. At something close to the top of her lungs, she called, “Shi, wait up!”

Without realizing it Shiloh stopped and turned around at the sound of Liv’s voice. He picked up on the hardness of her face, but didn’t dare ask while Eva was still watching them. He waited patiently for her to catch up to him, before lovingly putting his arm around her shoulder, drawing her closer to him as he turned them away from Eva and continued on towards camp. “Welp, we’re really in this together now, aren’t we kid?”

“Guess we are,” Liv huffed. “Glad it’s you and me, at least.”

Eva’s jaw ticks as her children walk into the camp and away from her. Jonathan had been steadfast in his decision to reopen this camp, despite her protests—but if anything were to happen to her children, she’d blame him. She’d blame everyone but herself.
code by valen t.
 
Last edited:







  • rowan




    filler



    filler



    filler



    filler



    filler



    filler






    • home (filler tab)



































    static-x



    push it








    Despite the late night disturbance, sleep quickly overcame Rowan. The exhaustion behind his eyes burned and he closed them to a fitful sleep. Overall, he hadn’t been sleeping well since last year – he’d often dream of Paige, dream of where she might be, all the possibilities dancing behind his eyes as his body tried to rest. He’d never been one to get good sleep anyways, but this year it had all gone to shit. It had gotten so terrible that Rowan often found himself reading something, usually some weird book one of his moms had lying around or had given him that would quickly bore him to sleep.

    It seemed like his eyes had barely closed before they were opening again to the sun beaming in through the cabin windows and his cabin mates bustling about, most of them dressed and already walking out the door. As he blearily rolled out of his bunk, he glanced at the analog clock hanging up in the cabin and almost groaned, 7:50 — Shit, I’m gonna be late.

    He leapt up, mild irritation that he’d slept so late and none of his cabin mates thought to possibly wake him up. Then again… with the cabin mates he had he wasn’t sure what he’d expected. He didn’t know how favorably any of them saw him other than Marquis. Plus, it wasn’t any of their responsibilities to make sure he was awake… he should have been up at least an hour ago.

    Instead, he was rushing through throwing on random clothes from his suitcase, a red t-shirt with his denim shorts and his black tennis shoes. He barely had time to run to the bathroom to fix his hair and brush his teeth before quickly running out of the door. His timing in the morning was always a bit awful, but he usually did a better job, showed up early for at least to Orientation, started the summer off on the right foot regardless of how the rest of it went.

    Plus… Paige used to make sure he woke up early, at least most days. He would usually be in the kitchen helping her prepare breakfast, frying bacon or doing whatever menial task she ordered him to, the loyal boyfriend he was. When they were in a fight, it was more difficult, the cold silence that fell between them caused a vicious cycle of sleeping in, then staying up late into the night agonizing over whether this would be the final time Paige would forgive him or not.

    As he raced across camp to make it on time, it felt like in Paige's absence, this cycle had become his life. Hopefully, he would make it before everything started. He didn’t want any of the more smart-mouthed counselors to have anything to say to him if he walked in incredibly late. Who knows what the gossip-mongers of camp would spin that into. Then again, it would never measure up to anything Renee could have come up with.

    Rowan quickly ducked into the dining hall, avoiding any looks sent his way and slipped into a chair at a table closest to the door.
    “What’s up,”
    he mumbles to the table as he rubs any remaining sleep from his eyes.






    ♡coded by uxie♡

 
MOOD: Liberty (bored → curious), & Clarisse (content → distressed).
basics
MENTIONS: Renee, Paige, Levi, Marquis, Reese, & Rowan AI10100 AI10100
tags
TL;DR Liberty & Clarisse do a headcount of the campers. Clarisse finds a polaroid of Reese & Paige using drugs. Liberty finds a bottle with Renee's handwriting.
tl;dr
THE VILLAGE
liberty fallon, and clarisse lowell.
Crisp air sends a full-body shiver through Liberty where she's propped up against The Village's bridge, book resting atop the clipboard balanced precariously on her knees. She thumbs the final page of her chapter, pleased over where the story was headed and hoping to pitch it to Jonathan as next year's book club pick. Sparrows announce the new hour, singing from the forest's edge. Reluctantly, Liberty hurriedly scans the final words of her chapter as she stands, ready to mark down the heads of campers on their way to the Dining Hall.

Tucking her book underneath her arm, Liberty dutifully begins to mark off the names of campers—momentarily grateful that she no longer needed to stop them and ask for their names, recognising their faces without issue. A dozen or so campers are ticked off and accounted for by the time Liberty silently prays Clarisse keeps to her word and intends to help with the remaining two hundred teenagers yet to emerge from their cabins.

Clarisse cursed under her breath when she noticed a few campers had already headed towards the Dining Hall. She jogged over to the bridge where Liberty was already stationed with her checklist and a book tucked away. A few campers greeted her once she made her appearance and she walked with them to exchange a few words. Most of them were letting them know that she wasn't going to be in charge of the basketball games— which a couple of the girl campers lamented—but reassured that they would still have fun with the new roster.

Once she reached the bridge, she offered a sheepish smile to Liberty. “Sorry for being late.” She started before surveying the small groups of campers groggily or excitedly making their way through. She extended a hand to get the other set of the checklist. “I didn't miss too much, did I?”

Shaking her head politely, Liberty flashes Clarisse a reassuring smile. "Not much at all. I have forty-seven marked down at the moment. Here." Taking the bottom three pages of the six paged list, Liberty hands over the clipboard.

She untucks the book from under her arm to use as a backing for her list to tick off names. She eyes Clarisse from the corner of her eye, noting her wispy hair. "Went for a run?" Her brows pinched, suddenly concerned. It was an odd emotion to feel towards Clarisse, having once felt nothing but indifference for the girl so close to Renee, annoyed by her apparent naivety. Things had changed.

Liberty waves at a bundle of campers that call for her attention, devoid of the energy from yesterday in the wake of an early start to the day. "They're on your list. All start with ‘H’—Harris, Hannah, and Hugh." All members of her book club. Three campers she had hoped wouldn't return. "Hope you weren't alone on the run. It's not safe." She avoids giving too much away as she shares her concern, keeping her eyes fixed on the campers exiting their cabins in droves. She was still unable to reason with herself the new odd feeling of protectiveness towards Clarisse.

“Forty-seven? That’s already a lot.” Clarisse mumbled but took the page regardless. She peeked at all three pages, scanning the names for those familiar and those that weren’t. Thankfully, she knew most of them by face now and a couple were even kids that she personally helped train.

It shouldn’t have been surprising that Liberty noticed that she was freshly out of the showers. Before she could respond, however, Liberty pointed a couple of kids out and she quickly went over the list to put a check mark next to their names before adding a couple more for some campers that went by. “Gotcha.” Explosive footfalls resounded against the wooden bridge as four kids passed by. “Slow down! You might trip and fall!” She sternly called out after them. The campers did slow down but laughed and waved at her as they continued their race to the Dining Hall. “Those were Tristan and Kaye on your list. You probably know them from how often they are at the infirmary.” Sports kids. Always the biggest fans of the nurse.

Liberty dutifully marks them down, nodding as recognition hits. “I had half a mind to write a report about them wasting our medical resources.”

Finally, she addressed the question and concern by waving her hand. “Yeah, my usual morning run. I was with Ricky, don’t worry.” It was a little unexpected for Liberty to question her about these things. In all the years they were together at the cabin, she couldn’t care less about Clarisse’s schedule. Maybe she was just wary about the situation. “Nothing was suspicious if that’s what you’re asking. I’ll tell you as soon as I see something.”

Sneaking a glance, Liberty tries to detect any hint of deception. It wasn’t in Clarisse’s nature to lie, that was entirely Renee’s ballgame. She had the sneaking suspicion that the girl before her was in fact, not fine, as no one would be after losing their best friend.

She turned to a group of kids making their way through and, thankfully, everyone had been old campers. “Oh, what was up with Marquis yesterday by the way?” She paused for a moment, mulling about something. “Levi was pretty worried. And I know you guys talked last night but he seemed pretty hammered and I promised I’d ask you so…” Clarisse figured Liberty would be more open if it had come from someone else and not her.

Liberty masks her surprise, not at Clarisse’s admission of Levi’s worry for her—they were a special kind of close and she expected nothing less—but at the intrusive hope blossoming from her words. “Worried?” She speaks quietly, musing on the thought. Pushing down the bubble of resentment remaining ever-present over the years. Watching Levi turn his back the moment his own mask slips a fraction. “Marquis and I sorted it, in the end. I was informing Zarina of the events of last summer.” She flicks an apologetic look towards the girl beside her and checks off eight more names. “He, for some reason, felt offended by my approach.”

Not as sorted as Liberty led on, in the end. She still felt sour at his over-reaction.

“You and Levi were cordial then?”
She bites back a shocked laugh, knowing the distaste the two held for each other.

“Mhm, I think he was ready to fight Marquis the moment someone gave him the go signal.” A small exaggeration but certainly something she felt. Especially since he seemed so offended that Clarisse and Ricky didn’t want to escalate the situation by crowding them, something she presumed Levi to have misunderstood as indifference to the situation. Liberty’s admission to what had happened gave Clarisse some clarity— she could only imagine how many ways one could broach the fact that two people had disappeared at camp.

She shook her head with a sigh. “Well, I can’t imagine there to be a lot of ways to tell that story.” She looked down at her checklist as a couple of others passed by. “Still, it’s not a reason to cause that much of a scene. Especially so early on.” And if some of that anger was misplaced from her bitterness with Marquis’s attitude in the past year, that was between her and God.

Clarisse shrugged, making a non-committal hum at her observation. “Surprisingly yeah? We weren’t going after each other’s throats, at least.” She offered her companion a lopsided grin. “I think we might be getting better.” It wasn’t the truth but it was far better than what they were before at least.

Liberty almost loses track of the campers, forgetting who is who as Clarisse reveals the extent of Levi’s worry. Fight Marquis? Her lips twitch into a small smile, amused by how quickly the two of them were falling back into how they were before Riley entered the picture. The reminder of her roommate, a girl Liberty allowed close enough she’d consider her a younger sister, the ex of the very person she had unresolved feelings for instantly sours her amusement.

“No. There’s not.” Liberty agrees, tapping the pen against the book balanced on her left forearm. “Not without lying, anyway.” And she hadn’t pegged Marquis for a liar; didn’t expect the person she spent the majority of her days with at this camp would so easily pull the wool over her eyes. “He wants the kids to live in some bubble of secrecy. The big bad world is scary, but ‘we must shoulder that for them.’” His overwhelming care for others had left him the source of drama on the first day. Despite her general appreciation of Marquis and the ways he’s able to limit her stress, Liberty rolls her eyes as she thinks back.

Clarisse had to relent to the idea that Marquis had a point but a part of her felt like she shouldn't. “It's not like it's that much of a secret anyway. I'm pretty sure I heard some campers talking about it to the newer ones.” She grit her teeth, letting out a huff of irritation. Campers tended to lie to make it sound a lot more grand— they were just kids after all. Clarisse had to stomp down her irritation about it all. “Marquis has a point but it might be better to hear about it from us than anyone else.”

As the last of the campers trickle out from their cabins, Liberty finishes off marking her sheet of campers and looks to Clarisse as she finishes with her own, speaking of her relationship with Levi. “It wasn’t easy for him being here,” she chooses her words carefully, not wanting to shed too much light on his situation with someone he hadn’t opened up to himself—but she felt an inexplicable need to explain on his behalf lest people believe him to be something he isn’t. “Go easy on him this summer. I’ll make sure he does the same for you.”

Her annoyance from earlier, to feel anything close to protective over Renee’s former best-friend, returns as she takes in the girl with her clipboard in hand. Both she and Levi had been burned by Renee to different degrees. It was infuriating to care this much about people she swore she wouldn’t, eager to get through the summer each year for that sizable paycheck to put towards her college degree and keep her head down. Most of all, she regretted never entertaining Renee, even for a moment—long enough to speak up on behalf of the people she had spurned.

“That should be all of them.” Liberty breaks through the intrusive thoughts to take the finished list from Clarisse, adding her own paper to secure under the clip. “Breakfast? I’m starving. Didn’t have a chance to finish the soup.”

“Uh, sure.”
Clarisse didn't really know how to respond to that but Liberty's reassurance that Levi wouldn't spur any trouble for her. She didn't know the specifics of why Levi had returned if the camp had been hard for him but Clarisse understood that it wasn't her business. Why Liberty knew wasn't her business either. A part of her did want to press but this didn’t seem like the time, nor did she think Liberty would take too kindly to her prying. “I promise I won't purposefully agitate him.” She moved her pen to her other hand before pressing it against her chest. “Scout's honor.”

Good, the half-smile returns, pulling at the right corner of her mouth, satisfied Levi might have Clarisse in his corner this year after all.

She handed the clipboard over without any fuss once she looked over all of them to make sure all were checked off. “Yeah, I need to get my coffee too. Wonder what Juliette cooked up this time around.” The reminder of the time spent after dinner with Juliette hung in the back of her mind. Some part of her wanted to check up with the cook but the logical part of her brain told her it wasn't a good idea.

Liberty nods in agreement, eager for a coffee to start the day. Falling asleep whilst reading left her exhausted in the morning, clinging to the final pages of a chapter desperately until her eyes could no longer withstand the fight. She walks the trail with Clarisse, headcount completed and slipped between the pages of her book to hand over to Leon.

As they walked to the Dining Hall, Clarisse clicked her tongue as she looked down to notice that her laces had loosened. She had been in a hurry earlier and probably didn't notice that she didn't tie them properly. “Hey, wait up. I need to tie my shoes.” She called out to Liberty as she carefully made her way to the rest area.

The moment Clarisse sat down at the bench, she felt it shift under her— cracking under the sudden weight. “Shit!” She immediately stood up and turned to Liberty, a moment of confusion and worry flashing in her eyes. It hadn’t completely broken or anything like that but she imagined the rotting wood would not last too long once campers started using it more and more frequently. “Um, probably should tell Mr. Hugo about it?” She felt like she was going to get in trouble but she supposed it was better that she discovered it instead of some poor camper. Not wanting to agitate the bench any further, she knelt on the ground instead and tied her laces.

Liberty hums her typical ‘mmm’, wondering how long it’ll actually take Hugo to get around to it. There was too much on his plate all at once. “I’ll call Easthallow. Might be able to get a tradesman down here to fix it instead.”

Something caught her attention on the ground. A slip of paper? Curiously, Clarisse reached out to grab it and realized it was a Polaroid picture. “Look what I found.” She muttered as she stood up and headed to Liberty before flipping it to reveal the picture finally. Reese and Paige were sitting together and appeared to be doing some form of drugs. Her mouth dried up and she fought the instinct to put it down and hide it. “Um… this looks…?” Recent? Likely just the year before? Clarisse looked at Liberty, trying to gauge how she would react.

Too curious to mind her business, Liberty approaches with a curious glint in her eyes, touching the corner of the polaroid and angling it towards her. “Unsurprising, I guess.” She keeps her voice leveled, knowing full well of the rumours surrounding Paige—she took most gossip and ‘news’ with a grain of salt, but she’d also seen the letters addressed to Paige at Crisis-Aid, the ones clearly coming from treatment centres. Reese, though. . .

An uncomfortable twist forms in her stomach, elevating the voice in her head that says, it was one of you. Someone is responsible. Liberty releases the polaroid, stepping back and meeting Clarisse’s gaze, “you think Rowan knows about this?”

Looked like Liberty was familiar with Paige's little problem— and knew well that it was pretty much true. Clarisse itched to say something in defense of the missing Evergreen but nothing came out. What could she possibly say, anyway? She had admonished Paige about her drug use time and time again to no success. It was Paige's own fault that the rumor was sparked and spread like wildfire.

When Liberty released the item, Clarisse put it away— slipping the item into her pocket for safekeeping. “Rowan…?” She looked idly to the side. They were in no way close but their volatile relationship had somewhat passed. She shook her head. “I doubt it. Well, about this in particular. About the… uh, drugs? Who doesn't?” If she knew, it was almost certain that Rowan did.

She shifted uncomfortably in her stance. She had no particular want to open fresh wounds on the others, but Clarisse wouldn't want to hold out information about Paige to someone who had been so close to her. Hm, in that same vein, shouldn't she tell Connie too? But doing so implicated Reese, right? He didn't talk to her anymore but she didn't want to land him in hot water with the others. Finding no solution by herself, she spoke up. “You think I should give this to him?”

I would, but Liberty wasn’t one to care about people’s sensitivities when the truth mattered most in the end. “Only if you think it’s relevant. Or needed.” Turning on her heel, she strolls a ways away from the rest area, standing idle for Clarisse to resume the walk with her. “Might be more trouble than it’s worth.”

Silence fills their walk down the trail, comfortable instead of awkward—that’s new, and a welcome change all things considered. Liberty’s arm swings absently at her side with every step, sweeping across the front of her, when she draws to a sudden stop. “Wait. Do you see that?”

Clarisse, still distracted from her discovery, stopped immediately when Liberty spoke up but she casted a curious gaze to her companion before finally following her sight. “See… what exactly?”

A glint catches her eye from the hollow pit of a Fir tree. She doesn’t waste time, her legs carrying her forward and thinks, if this is contraband that a camper is hiding, I swear—Liberty reaches her arm inside, taking care to be cautious, her fingers searching for the object gingerly to be mindful of any sharp edges. She pulls out a bottle, Angel’s Envy Whiskey. Her lips part to let out the breath she hadn’t realised she was holding, wondering if this was the work of a counsellor or camper.

There’s a note clinging to the side, a yellow post-it that declares: kept him warmer than the bourbon. Unmistakably, the writing belongs to Renee—she became more than familiar each time the Evergreen waltzed into the med-bay to make a call, signing her name off on the log book, and Liberty was too perceptive to be indifferent towards the signature.

Hesitantly, Liberty holds it out for Clarisse, “this is Renee’s, isn’t it?” There’s a hard edge to her voice, one that says, another secret she kept from you? Because who was he? She knew who it wasn’t—Levi was the subject of her torture, not desires. Maybe he knows who drinks this brand. Liberty glances down at the brand name, not recalling it being amongst the drinks around the Sunspot, but it couldn’t hurt to ask.

Instinctively, she followed behind Liberty and spotted the item once they were closer. Clever place to hide it. Clarisse watched as Liberty retrieved the item, biting her lip to prevent herself from calling out for her to be careful. Liberty was their Crisis-Aid, she doubted she needed Medbay’s Third Most Frequent Visitor to tell her that. “Wow, expensive taste.” She mused. It was one of the mainstay brands in her parents’ liquor cabinets and their tongues were made of gold at this point.

Mimicking Liberty's curiosity from earlier, Clarisse held down the note to read it— and her blood turned to ice. She could hear Liberty but everything sounded so muddled. This was Renee's. She grew up around this handwriting that Clarisse felt confident enough to be able to tell even from a distance. She was well aware of Renee's frequent trysts around camp and Clarisse didn't care much for them. As long as everything was done orderly, why would she? But she would talk about them. So why? Why couldn't she think of anyone this would be pertaining to?

Unintentionally, her grip tightened until the paper crumpled between her fingers. The sound and feeling brought her back to reality and she quickly let go before she ruined the damn thing.

“Yeah, that's hers.” Her voice sounded hoarse so she cleared her throat, looking down to the ground just to avoid Liberty’s watchful gaze. Liberty had already pried away her shell, but the fear of vulnerability continued to persist. “Don't know who, if you're gonna ask. I'd say follow the money trail but a lot of people here are rich enough to buy it.” For all she knew, Renee could have bought it for their little mystery man.

Rich. Liberty shakes her head, no, it’s not him. She knew better than to think Levi had anything to do with this, after everything that happened in their summers. It still leaves her stomach feeling bottomless, twisting an invisible knife held by Renee.

“I’ll figure it out.” Liberty states, truthfully. I’ll keep you updated. “For now, let’s get some breakfast.” Her tone softens, taking in the way Clarisse had dropped her eyes to the ground, and wants to tell her, I’m not Renee. You don’t have to be afraid to look at me.

Pulling her shoulder bag around to rest on her hip, Liberty tucks away the bottle for safe-keeping and continues down the path, falling into step with Clarisse.

“Mm.” Automatically, she turned back to the direction of the Dining Hall. She knew the risks of returning to the camp where everything felt stagnant— each summer camp feeling like it was just a few days away from each other instead of months. Renee's presence still lingered, it haunted. Clarisse thought she would find comfort from it, so why did she dread it now?

After a few moments of silence, she sucked in a breath, forgetting herself. “Thank you. I'll… try to look around too. No promises on the results.” Clarisse owed a lot to Liberty so she would aid her in the best way she can. Trying to find a topic out of this suffocating one, she remembered something.

“I found something interesting yesterday.” Hoping that Liberty would follow the change of topic, she continued. “It was just a page, you know, ripped out and tucked in some boat. Did you know that apparently a bunch of tribes were around these parts before it became a camp?” It wasn't such a big discovery that Clarisse would be alarmed but it was certainly something that rubbed her the wrong way. “I could show you the page later.”

Tribes? The history enthusiast within her perks up, her head turning sharply to Clarisse. “Guess I should’ve read up about the land here. Had no idea.” Not like she had much chance to loiter around Easthallow, anyway. “I’d be interested in reading that, thanks Clarisse.” She makes a mental note to have another look around the Lodge where her book club picks were now stored—maybe I missed something. Maybe there was something to find in the history and culture of the land, information to help locate the sisters’ bodies.

She nodded absentmindedly. “Yeah, no worries. It's just one page but maybe the full book is out here somewhere.” Just say the word and I'll look for it. It was an insinuation she knew Liberty would pick up on. An exchange of information for the betterment of their little informal investigation.

Knowing better than to venture that information to Clarisse and not wanting to upset or push her into a state of further vulnerability, Liberty slips back into a comfortable silence as they wind up at the end of the trail with a direct path leading to the Dining Hall.

“Catch up with you later, Clarisse?” And she means it. Liberty fixes her eyes back on the girl, letting the smile reach her eyes. “You know where to find me if anything.”

“Yeah. Thank you again, Liberty. Stay safe.”
She emphasized the final farewell before parting ways with her. It would be some time before she could check up on the Sports Counselors so she'll take it easy for now. Maybe ask around if she had the chance.
code by valen t.
 
Last edited:
MOOD: curious, playful, relieved

LOCATION: cabin 2 > farmyard > dining hall
basics
MENTIONS:
n/a

INT:
spareparts spareparts mi casa mi casa
tags
TL;DR Riley finds a totem incriminating Ramona; Mona and Lou get up early to tend to the farm and catch up; Hugo & Macaroni make an appearance; Ramona sees something suspicious on the trail leading into camp; Mona & Lou meet Riley at the dining hall; Lou brings up last night’s incident
tl;dr
rise & shine
ramona blake, lou van royen, & riley kelson
Being on the bottom bunk did little to shield Ramona from the bright flash of light bursting from behind her eyelids as someone turned on the overhead bulbs. She grumbled, legs dropping from their initial position—bent up at an awkward angle, strangely close her to her head—in favor of twisting further inward, face burrowing into the plush embrace of her pillow.

The bright light forced Riley out of her sleep, the offending overhead light piercing through her closed eyelids. Her mouth opened to let out a low and annoyed groan. She barely managed to catch the sight of Liberty exiting the cabin before the blonde disappeared out of view. Riley turned on to her back, her hands lifting to cover her eyes. She did not want to be awake right now but now that she was up there was no way she was going to be able to fall back asleep.

Her bed was so warm and comfortable though. She could lay here for a few minutes, that wouldn’t hurt anyone.

After five minutes passed Riley sat up with a loud huff of air, her hair obstructing her vision until she moved it out of her face. Pushing away her covers she crawled to the ladder, slowly taking the steps one at a time so that she didn’t fall and bust her head on the floor.

Once she was safely on the ground Riley lifted her arms to stretch out, her mouth patting as she let out a yawn. Catching sight of Mona still on the floor Riley walked over to the brunette, bending down and gently shaking her shoulder. “Mona get up.”

Ramona’s brows furrowed at the intrusion and sudden movement as someone—Riley, judging from the sound of the voice that cut into her haze of sleep—rocked her upper arm. Mona let out a groan, agitated hum turning into, “Mona go back to sleep.”

Still, she managed to pry one eye open, reluctantly picking her head up to squint at Riley over her shoulder. “What time is it?” Ramona asked, dragging a hand across her face. Her hair stood up at odd angles in some places, flattened against her skull in others, but she didn’t seem bothered by it in the slightest—not even a mirror could’ve changed that opinion at the moment.

Riley shrugged her shoulders, moving to stand again. “I think around six..ish.” Honestly she wasn’t too sure. As long as she got to orientation on time Riley didn’t really care. Scratching at an itchy spot in her arm she nodded over to the bathroom. “You wanna go take a shower or let me freshen up first?” Judging by the fact that Mona was still wearing the same clothes Riley had seen her in the night before she had to assume that she hadn’t taken a shower before passing out.

Mona stretched, long limbs reaching as far as their muscles would allow. Something popped, probably her back. Beside her, the bag of gummy bears crinkled, and Ramona frowned down at them for a second, then her attention wandered lower to where her clothes from the day before still sat on her form, though far more wrinkled than they had been when she’d drifted to sleep. How tired was I?

“I need to shower,” Mona decided, sitting up with another grumble. Maybe the hot water would help loosen up her sore body, which had fallen victim to her restless slumber. “I’ll be quick, I promise.”

The tall girl ducked out from beneath the bunk above her, rifling through the set of drawers beside her bed for a change of clothes before trudging toward the bathroom. It wasn’t until she was halfway through shampooing her hair that Ramona gained full consciousness again, and fifteen minutes later, she was standing at the mirror, brushing her teeth. “You can come in if you want,” she called to Riley, her words warbled around the stem of the toothbrush. “I’m almost done.”

“Okay.” Riley gave a nod before turning away to walk back towards where her bunk was located. As Mona disappeared into the bathroom Riley began searching through her drawers to figure out what she wanted to change into for the day. She shifted through the different options she had before settling on an oversized sweater with ripped jeans. She got dressed quickly, thankful that she had already taken a shower the night before. Turning around Riley had every intention of digging through her bag to grab her book but instead when she blinked instead of seeing no one behind her Riley was surprised to see Mona standing around, glancing to the left and the right as if she was worried that someone might see her.

That made no sense though. Riley knew that Mona was in the shower, she had just heard the water running, but this was clear as day. She felt the urge to say something but when her mouth opened nothing came out. It was like she was frozen in space, forced to watch as Mona moved and hid something out of Riley’s view. She couldn’t tell what it was but it was clear that whatever it was Mona had been determined for no one to see it.

Riley had the desire to move forward, to see if she could spot what Mona was hiding but as quickly as the vision came to her the quicker it disappeared and Riley was once again alone.

She blinked, eyes darting around. What the hell was that? She placed a hand against her forehead, checking to see if her temperature was alright and that she wasn’t developing a fever or some sort of sickness that might have caused her to start hallucinating.

When Mona’s voice cut into her mind Riley turned to stare at the bathroom door, her throat suddenly feeling dry. Should she say something? No, no if Mona hadn’t told her about it already that meant she didn’t want to talk about it. Perhaps if it was anyone else Riley might have been more suspicious but considering it was Mona Riley knew there must have been a good reason for her to do something like that.

Shaking her head Riley pushed her way past the bathroom door. “Scoot over.” She instructed, moving to stand next to Mona and grab her toothbrush.

At Riley’s prompting, Ramona shifted at the sink to allow room for the other girl. For a cabin built to house so many people, the architects had failed to consider how many of them would be attempting to cram into the bathroom at once.

Mona bent down to spit a mouthful of toothpaste into the porcelain basin, encroaching on Riley’s space just long enough to swish water between her teeth, then she was retreating to the main cabin area.

“I’ve gotta go feed the chickens,” Ramona explained, pausing in the doorway, “but I can meet you for breakfast later?”

Riley offered a thumbs up in response to the proposition to meet up to eat, mouth too full of toothpaste to properly respond.

Nodding her acknowledgment, Mona slipped around the corner, soles of her sneakers echoing against the wooden floorboards as she approached the cabin’s exit.

As she stepped foot outside, the brunette was enveloped in a cool breeze—it made no efforts to warn the early risers of the heat that was to come once the sun ascended higher into the velvety expanse of blue sprawling overhead, but Ramona welcomed it with open arms, even if her still-damp hair made her a bit chillier than she would’ve been otherwise. However, with most counselors and campers tucked inside their cabins for the time being, it made for a peaceful walk through the Village.

With the farmyard drawing into view, gradually, the call of songbirds and the soft rustle of wind through the leaves turned into the shrill and incessant clucking of hungry fowl.

Mona had her work cut out for her.

“I’m coming, I’m coming,” she assured, but their wails only amplified at the sound of the storage compartment’s door being pried open at the back of the building.

If Ramona had a free set of hands, she would’ve used them to cover her ears. The chicken coop’s door swung inward to a flurry of feathers and dust, flightless birds squawking as they descended from their various roosts and rushed toward Mona with a vengeance.

She dug into the small bucket of feed at her side, fingers sinking into the grainy depths, and tossed out her first offering to the chickens. A brazen peck—beak snapping indignantly at her exposed skin—told Ramona that she wasn’t moving as fast as they would’ve liked.

“Mother—” The rest of the word was lost beneath a pained grunt as Mona lifted her leg to rub at its afflicted ankle. “They just let anyone in this year, huh? I hope you get turned into a side of nuggets, asshole.”

“You should probably wake up now.” The girl said blankly, an air of nonchalance about her.

“Huh?” Lou said, turning towards the girl as she glanced up at him with a shrug.

“See you around.”


Despite the minor setback from a continuous sleep, Lou felt strangely well-rested. His internal time clock always nudged him awake around 5:30am, perhaps in part of past conditioning. Although, he’d never required much rest anyway–a trait he gratefully appreciated, knowing it wasn’t something he could rely on forever. Five ‘til 6am on the clock, he was already out the cabin door–sneaking past his cabinmates and taking with him a backpack of assorted items to leave in the counselor’s shack.

As he ambled along the familiar path to the farm, he contemplated the day’s agenda—specifically, his first time ever teaching a farming session. It seemed prudent to inspect the plots, to gauge their progress and what he should look out for in terms of teaching the class later that day.

Yet, his mind kept returning to the events of the previous night: the cracked panes, the crimson trail, and the tufts of dark fur. Each detail replayed in his thoughts, stirring a sense of quiet perplexity. He wondered if any concrete truth would come to surface, or if they’d all simply dismiss it as the misfortune of a smaller creature’s collision. If Hugo hadn’t already tackled the repair by the time Lou found a moment of free time, he might just take the matter into his own hands.

“See you around.” Oh, what was that about?

Lou furrowed his brows–remnants of his dream taking up space in his brain, although he couldn’t collect the context of the words. How irritating it was to awaken with nothing but feelings, stripped of any imagery that had to have accompanied them. While the dream’s substance had vanished, it left him with a vague melancholy–a desire for clarity that he was sure would be to no resolve. He wondered if people often felt this way about their own dreams. It was a momentary torture.

Now nearing the wooden gates, the sounds of squawking chickens mingled with a familiar voice caused a smirk to tug at the corners of his mouth. Mona. When he finally pushed open the gate, the rush of excitement surged at its highest. There she was, her figure bent as she rubbed at her ankle, a feed bucket clutched in one hand while a flurry of chickens swarmed eagerly around her, clamoring for their morning meal. The scene was an innocent chaos, a snapshot of familiarity that instantly filled him with warmth. He'd almost forgotten all the times he'd contemplated what it'd be like to see her in the flesh again--the mix of anticipation and embarrassment that had accompanied those daydreams, replaying scenarios in his mind like a nervous rehearsal. Now, face to face with her presence, he couldn't shake the feeling.

Typically, his anxiety-ridden mind would throw him into a game of second-guessing every possible approach. Yet, in this moment, he found himself unable to overthink it. Any nagging worries from the past faded. Will she even care? The thought she might not return the feeling flitted through his mind, but was quickly overshadowed by the fact he didn't care. Lou allowed his impulse to take the lead. All he wanted to do was say hi.

“Hi.” He nearly laughs, “--Can’t believe you’re already fightin’ with ‘em.”

He set his backpack down, arm reaching over towards the bucket in her hand– “Let me take that.”

Ramona bolted upright at the sound of a voice behind her, momentarily startled before the familiarity of it settled on her ears.

Lou.

She spun around, expecting to come face-to-face with her old friend, only to find herself having to crane her neck to meet his eyes. No longer were they evenly-matched in height as they had been as children—Mona, ever tall for a girl her age, had always been able to hold her own with the boys, but those days were long gone.

She had to get used to that.

It did no one any good to live in the past, and the brunette thought she’d done a fairly well job of escaping hers, but the sight of Lou brought back the rush of unanswered questions that she’d swallowed down like bitter cough syrup over the past four years. He’d disappeared, and Ramona had done everything within her power to avoid thinking too hard about how their reunion would go, the disinterest she was sure to find in Lou’s gaze as he offered a half-hearted hello. He left, and he lied. However, the easy smile that pulled at Lou’s features offered a sense of unexpected warmth and comfort, and just as quickly as the negative thoughts had crept to the forefront of Mona’s mind, they were dispelled again. For the time being, anyway.

Maybe it’s not my fault.

“Hi,” Ramona answered, laughing nervously as she nudged aside a chicken with her foot. How long has he been standing there? “Be my guest.” She needed no further persuasion, eagerly shoving the bucket of feed into Lou’s hands and ducking behind him. “And for the record, they started it. That one—” Mona stopped to point at a particularly large black-and-white mottled hen, bites.”

“Oh does she now..” He tossed some feed her way, scattering the rest to the others, his gaze lifting to the imposing rooster standing aloof a short distance away, brooding in solitude. “Can’t be worse than the rooster, not excited to trim that monster.”

Ramona pursed her lips thoughtfully as she leaned against the coop’s doorframe, line of sight following Lou’s to where the rooster stood tauntingly, beady eyes following their every move. “I’m pretty sure there’s somebody else on the roster,” she began. “Billie…something. We can just pawn that ordeal off on them when it gets down to it.”

Usually, it was Lisa’s job, but Mona had yet to see her around—something that she’d neglected to spend too much time dwelling on. She had enough things to worry about as it was, and Lisa was more than capable of taking care of herself.

“Maybe if he’s good for it, job’s really not for the faint ‘a heart.” He chuckled. Lou surveyed the farmyard from his vantage point, taking in the lush garden boxes–all the rows ripe with vibrant colors. Turning to Ramona, “It looks real nice here though.”

“Thanks,” Mona said, smiling.

A tight-lipped smile lingered on Lou’s face as he let his eyes rest on her for a moment. Her hair was still damp, pieces glistening and clinging to the contours of her cheeks and temple. “Tch, what the hell,” he glanced away briefly, breaking the gaze only to find himself drawn back to her once more.

She glanced backward at the garden sprawling behind them, well-kept foliage sprouting from terracotta pots and bright, green bulbs climbing up young cornstalks. “I mean, I’ve only been here a day, so I can’t take all the credit. Really, Hugo’s done most of the work—”

Ramona cut her ramble short. Lou wasn’t looking at the garden anymore—he was looking at her. Something flashed across his face briefly, an unreadable expression that made Mona’s skin prickle with uncertainty, but he glanced away, and when he caught her gaze again, it was already gone, vanishing so quickly that she thought she might’ve imagined it.

Perhaps she did.

“You like.. look the same. Kind of.” Lou raised his hand, palm down, toward his forehead, “I think you might’a shrank a little though.” –squinting momentarily for added affect, gesturing his hand towards her playfully.

The brunette’s mouth dropped in faux offense. “Hey!” Ramona reached out, giving Lou’s shoulder a shove. “That’s not fair.” She crossed her arms defensively, straightening her posture so that she stood at her full height. “It’s not my fault you’ve got the same genetic coding as the Jolly Green Giant. What were they feeding you across the pond? Those little cakes from Alice in Wonderland?”

Lou widened his eyes in jest, smiling when she shoved him. “No, no smoke and mirrors,” he shook his head. “--think this is just how it ought to be. Although some years, you did have me questioning…”

“I’ve gotta keep you on your toes,” Ramona answered, lips tilting upward into a crooked grin. “For all you know, this—” she stopped, hand motioning between the two of them to emphasize their differing heights, “is a false sense of security. I could have a miracle growth spurt overnight.”

She wouldn’t, but it was a funny thought.

Yet, beneath all the jokes, the changes only acted as a reminder of how much time had passed. For so long, the pair had grown up side-by-side—something that Mona had taken for granted, in hindsight—but the past four years apart had made all the difference. Somewhere along the way, they’d shed their awkward preteen features; Ramona had hardly noticed the shift in herself—she looked in the mirror and still saw traces of the rowdy girl who’d cut her own bangs with a pair of safety scissors because her mother couldn’t be bothered—but Lou… Gone was the gangly boy that Mona had climbed trees with until her fingertips were raw. He’d come into his boyish features, that was certain.

His face twisted into a smirk once more, “I’ll be waiting on it then.”

As he looked at Mona, now a good five or six inches shorter than him, he marveled at how recently they had been so close in height, alternating between who stood tallest, with mere centimeters separating them. It had been that way for years, with Mona experiencing her growth spurt long before he did. It’d never be that way again–thankfully, Lou thought. Though, in a way, it was bittersweet. Back then, she had been just like the other boys to Lou—her height alone nearly giving her an advantage over a good lot of them. Those were the days he remembered being impressed at the way she kept up with all the roughhousing--a spirited equal in their sometimes risky physical ventures. By the time he had finally been able to claim height over her, other things began to replace their time. Looking at her now, they both seemed far removed from that past, the years having shifted them in subtle yet profound ways.

Mona’s real pretty.. Always has been but..

For a split second, Lou felt a nagging callback to his dream from earlier this morning.

There was that expression again. Ramona’s eyebrows pinched together, head tilting. Is there something on my face? She reached up, fingers swiping across her skin until they landed on the wet tendrils of hair that were stuck there. That must’ve been it, the brunette thought, pushing the strands aside.

He cleared his throat, returning his attention to the chickens. Lou finished off the last of the feed, taking a few steps to set the metal bucket down by the side of the enclosure.

“So.. you gonna show me around?” He asked candidly, “I don’t wanna look dumb in front a’ all these kids. Never taught a day in my life before, I could really use some pointers.”

“Oh!” Ramona blinked, chuckling lightly. “Right. Of course.”

Starting at the chicken coop’s storage room, Mona led Lou around the perimeter of the farm, offering commentary on anything she deemed vaguely impertinent for him to know. “The shed’s off-limits to campers. You’d be surprised how many creative ways kids can come up with to risk losing a finger.”

“We really only use the greenhouse for tomatoes and incubating eggs. It’s a good thing, too—it gets pretty hot, and I can’t imagine trying to fit everyone in there.”


Lou listened diligently, taking mental notes on everything she’d shown him. Faced with the greenhouse, he imagined what it would be like teaching the kids how to differentiate between fertilized eggs and table eggs, as well as covering the maintenance techniques for greenhouse growing—all concepts that had come naturally to him for as long as he could remember. But conveying that knowledge effectively to children while keeping them engaged would be a whole other challenge. He enjoyed being around kids in general, but he knew he’d need to experience it firsthand to truly gauge how adept he would be.

Ramona’s tour stopped at the garden plots. “Most of what we’ll be teaching is out here—Lisa usually handles anything with the chickens. You remember her, right? She’ll be here later.”

A pause as she inspected the nearest strawberry plant—not quite ripe, but it was budding nicely.

Lou nearly forgot Lisa had started working at Evergreen the year he left. It would be nice to see her again. Although they had attended rival schools, it wasn’t uncommon for Lisa to hang around when he and Mona were together, especially with Rockwood High being just a 15-minute bus ride away.

Bending forward a bit to get a closer look at the budding strawberries, he admired how well-kept everything was. In that moment, he felt a wave of gratitude. This is…nice.

It felt nice to see Mona again too, especially in a state where he felt he could actually talk with her sanely–the last couple years of their friendship being difficult for him to say the least. Not because of Mona, but more so because of himself. The last time they’d seen each other, he could only imagine the ramblings she had to endure from him and how mentally unhealthy he had felt in general. To his disappointment, it was difficult for him to recall much of that year--this realization always came around to bother him. He wished he could have shared those moments with her and everyone else in a clearer, more meaningful way, instead of being lost in the haze of his struggles.

Lou spaced out for a moment longer.

“I’ve already picked a lot of the carrots, so it’ll be a while before we can harvest any more. Tomatoes will probably be next… It’s really not as complicated as it might sound. Most kids love any excuse to play in the dirt, so it’s easy to get them to help. I can’t imagine what it must be like trying to get them to document animal shit or gut a fish.”

She was rambling.

A silence fell over them—comfortable or uncomfortable remained to be seen. Mona kicked absentmindedly at the wooden plank sealing the nearest section of soil off from the rest of the ground, hands sinking into the back pockets of her denim shorts and gaze shifting from the agricultural landscape surrounding them to peer up at Lou every now and then, like she was at war with something internally. Finally, Ramona asked, “So, um, how’ve you been?”

I’ve missed you.


The question took him out of his daze in front of the strawberry runners. How’ve I been… Lou met her eyes, coyly withdrawing from the plant with his hands now in his pockets. Cigarette…

“I’ve been..”

Good.

Okay.

Not Bad.


“--Not bad.”
He started then with a pause, “I missed you.”

In rehearsal, he swore he wouldn’t bring up anything from the past. Keep things light. Keep things friendly—devoid of any distress, especially given the rocky history. Though this issue never ceased to trouble him. His emotions, stubborn and unyielding, had a way of taking center stage in his subconscious, awry to anything planned. Lou looked away towards a wet spot on the dirt floor.

Ramona blinked. Had she heard that correctly? In the few instances she’d allowed herself to get carried away with running through this scenario in her mind, the mourning of a friendship ripped apart by distance had been one-sided. After being left to ponder where they stood with nothing but radio silence to offer its negative input, Mona hadn’t dared to entertain the idea of a happy reunion. She’d accepted her role as a forgotten part of Lou’s past years ago, but she didn’t mind being proven wrong, just this once.

She felt lighter, somehow, at the realization. “I missed you, too,” the brunette admitted, smile so wide that it crinkled the edges of her dark eyes. After all this time, it felt good to say aloud.

“And I’m sorry for bein’ weird… back then.” The words felt like a weight he had to lift, a struggle in themselves. “I’m a lot healthier now, though. I feel straight.”

Although he meant every word, they tasted strange on his tongue, like a half-formed lie. Deep down, he knew he was healthier, that he was slowly getting his life back on track. But the metallic feeling of doubt lingered, gnawing at him. Lou couldn't fully understand why in that moment.

Without thinking, Ramona reached forward, fingers finding purchase on Lou’s arm. “Hey, it’s okay,” she assured. “We were all pretty weird. I mean, dating Juliette wasn’t my finest moment, either, but we can’t change the past.”

“Jesus, I almost forgot about that.”

She glanced sideways, as if she expected the blonde to somehow be summoned at the sound of her name being uttered, and when Mona’s gaze returned to Lou, her hand dropped back to her side. “I’m glad you’re doing better. That’s the important part.”

He looked back up, searching for understanding in her eyes before admitting his embarrassment further.

“—And the letter… with the pictures and, –I get why, you know.” He shrugged, attempting to soften the moment with a small smile.

Lou could barely recall the photos he’d sent her all those years ago. Some were faded, washed out, but a good lot held scenes that had struck him while lonely on the road—moments he wanted to capture specifically for her. After scrawling out her address and sending it off, he had expected more or less a quick reply. A month at least. But Mona never wrote back. He’d even hung around the motel parking lot longer than he should have, just to make sure. The owner of the Seattle motel had been eager to chase him and his truck away those weeks, but it was a small price to pay for that lingering hope.

“I’m waitin’ for a letter, just another week I’m sure it’ll be in the office–And then I’ll be out of your hair.”

It hurt but, he understood why she hadn’t replied. That part gnawed at him, a reminder that he’d been a sickening mess back then. He wouldn’t have kept in touch with himself either.

“Wait, hold on. What letter?” Until now, most—if not all—of Ramona’s defeatist outlook on what may have been left of her relationship with Lou had stemmed directly from his lack of reaching out. He’d sworn to write while he was away, but she’d given up hope after the third month of checking the mailbox with bated breath only to find no envelope there for her with her name scrawled on the front in his handwriting. He’s moved on, she told herself. He’s found better friends. But things were falling into place far differently than she’d anticipated. “I never got anything from you.” The huff of air that came out of Mona could almost be classified as a laugh. “I thought you were just too busy or something.” I did something wrong, and you were ignoring me on purpose.

It almost felt silly now to think back on how worried she’d been—the misplaced guilt that had eaten at Ramona as she wondered what had happened to drive him away and what part she’d played in that.

“..What?” His face contorted in utter confusion, as if waiting for Mona to follow up with a joke or some explanation. Lou was sure he wrote it right, messy but correct. Just the way he wrote it on that piece of notebook paper years ago.

Surveying her face for a moment longer told him all he needed to know. She really didn’t get it.

“Wow, I–” Risked police busting my ass for– “Damn! You really didn’t get the pictures–none of the letters–”

“No!” Ramona insisted. “Nothing. There’s someone out there whose name isn’t Mona, and they’ve got those photos hung up on their fridge—I’ve gotta admit, I’m a little jealous.”

Lou lingered on the realization, still taken aback. For a moment, he tried to retrace the two times he had written the address, but nothing substantial came to mind. He must have simply… written it wrong. A wave of frustration washed over him; he felt incredibly stupid. Not only was he growing increasingly dejected on the road, but he had also gone out of his way to avoid seeing her every time he returned to his cabin for this sole reason.

The times he'd spotted souvenirs and just didn't bother to get them, knowing they wouldn't have mattered. Hearing short words about her from JC or Levi and wondering how she became a stranger so fast. The distance seemed insurmountable--something he had to come to terms with.

“I’m.. so.. dumb.” He finally said, scratching the back of his head, “That makes so much sense now.”

In a way, there was a silver lining—but it felt more like a double-edged sword. At least she knew he had sent her letters, that he thought of her, and that he hadn’t completely forgotten their friendship. But time was something he couldn’t reclaim, and four years was a long stretch. Lou felt a little sad, unable to shake the feeling of a heavy loss. He didn’t want her to see it.

He forced a smile at her, trying to mask the feeling. “The pictures were no good anyway.”

Ramona’s grin wavered. “It’s okay. I wouldn’t have minded.”

You could’ve sent me a blank photo from the darkest cave you could find, and I still would’ve loved it if it meant you were thinking of me.


There was still much left to be said between them—the heavy sense of melancholy settling above like a low-hanging storm cloud was evidence of that, though neither of them dared to prod further into that uncharted territory, lest they poke too hard and be drowned in a torrent of unwanted emotions. However, wallowing in their quiet griefs wasn’t much better; they couldn’t change the past or the damages that had already been done…

A bark shattered the morning’s calm—-warding off the gloom, temporarily—and the camp’s resident dog bounded round the corner of the chicken coop in a flash of white and tan, mouth split open in a toothy greeting.

Mona knelt down to ruffle the fur at his neck as he skidded to a stop by her feet, affection interrupting his curious sniffs at her ankles. “Hi, Macaroni. How ya doin’, buddy?” His collar jangled with the movement, tail wagging as he basked in the brunette’s fawning.

Macaroni was a man of impeccable timing.

“Oh man…” Lou said, crouching down to spoil the pup with affection. “How’ve ya been, ol’ boy?”

The simple act of petting Macaroni warded off the twisted feelings once ruminating like a pit in his stomach. Though things were still left unsaid–unfixed between him and Mona, the day felt on the way to being a bit brighter. Either way, letting those thoughts out had been freeing. And Lou was grateful for the chance. The prospect of spending his summer in the garden with two old friends was a comforting thought.

For a moment, he stole a glance at Mona–watching as she doted over Macaroni. Ruffling the brown and white fur himself, he couldn’t help the smile across his face. There wasn’t much better in this life than a happy morning greeting from a good-looking dog.

Coming around the fencing, a familiar face emerged, prompting Lou to stand tall in greeting.

“Hugo!” he called, extending his hand for a shake, “The garden looks great–”

The large man grasped Lou’s hand, a smile slowly spreading across his scruffy face, “Lou.” He pulled him into a hearty hug, which Lou embraced warmly.

Lou had forgotten how much he’d missed Hugo–the camp handy-man, but also at times a second father figure for him. There was a warmth in their friendship that felt like home–a reminder of much simpler days. It was strange how easily it was for him to have skewed these integral emotions when he was isolating himself. Seeing Hugo now reminded Lou how much it all meant to him.

“It’s good to see you.” Hugo said–pulling off from the hug and remaining steady as Macaroni scrambled to his side. “C’mon Mac, let’s get the chickens in.”

Ramona got to her feet at Macaroni’s departure, reaching down to swipe away the bits of dewy grass that had clung to her knees. Any words of acknowledgment died on her tongue as Hugo shifted his attention toward the fowl.

“You, too.” Lou said, watching them begin herding the startled chickens. “--Hey, how’s Nic been?”

Hugo barely turned to respond, “Oh, ya don’t know? Counselling as a survivalist–god help those kids–Finally got off his lazy bum and got a job.”

This was news to Lou. He couldn’t remember if Nic had even mentioned let alone decided on that the last time they’d seen each other. “Really?” He replied with a short laugh, “Well, that’ll be somethin’.”

“The way you say that makes me concerned.” The older man quipped.

“Nope, nothing ill with that–I’ll be happy to see him for orientation in a bit here.” Lou said, checking his watch.

“Granted the boy makes it on time.”

Lou looked at Mona, the smirk on his face unwavering. There was a sense of ease that came with the father-son dissonance he’d witnessed between Nicolas and Hugo growing up–quite amusing for him that their dynamic still stood the test of time.

While the two men caught up, Ramona allowed her attention to wander. There wasn’t much she could’ve offered to the exchange, anyway; Hugo’s fatherly nature had always perplexed the brunette to an extent—growing up, she’d never felt as though something was missing from her life, but any time spent with Hugo left her with a nostalgia for something she’d never experienced, and she didn’t quite know what to do with it.

Movement across camp caught the brunette’s interest: Jonathan Evergreen was crossing the borderline in the company of a girl Mona didn’t recognize. A new counselor, perhaps, but the way they interacted made Ramona think otherwise, and her dark eyes squinted in suspicion as she watched their discussion.

Who the hell is that?

Only when she felt Lou’s gaze on her did Mona return to the present conversation. “Right. We should probably get going, or we’ll be late, too.” She turned to Hugo, then, offering a small smile. “It was good to see you! Don’t let the chickens bully you too hard.”

As they made their way toward the Lodge, a familiar levity hung in the air--their old rhythms beginning to resurface. Lou talked about his favorite climbs and odd encounters that punctuated his journey--deftly sidestepping any gritty details and instead sharing jokes over nutty strangers or attempting to describe breathtaking views that still lingered in this memory.

They discussed Ramona’s life, too—how Cooper had just turned 15 in the spring, yet he couldn’t seem to pass the driver’s permit test no matter how many times Mona quizzed him; he was horrible at remembering details, though not a bad driver from what she could recall of the few times she’d taken him to practice in empty parking lots at night—but it paled in comparison to Lou’s many adventures. It really put into perspective just how small Easthallow and its mishaps were in the grand scheme of things.

However, Lou never made her feel lesser.

“I know it’s hard, but try not to be too jealous. I’m sure Cooper will beg you for help, too, once he realizes you’re back in town.”

Coupled with the crispness of early morning air and sunshine--their friendly banter lifted Lou's spirits instantaneously, filling him with much needed hope to tackle on the new day. More than anything did he feel much gratitude for finally sharing some of the thoughts he'd long held close just waiting for a 'someday' to tell her. Though there was an endless reservoir of stories and feelings left to express, it was just the thing he needed after all the years of mental torture over what he felt were memories of people now labeled as failed relationships. She might not fully understand what it meant to him, but it meant a lot.

Lou couldn't help but think how if the rest of the day went horribly wrong, just knowing he had Mona back would be enough to pick him up again. He looked forward to the rest of the day anyhow. Amidst all the uncertainty, it seemed that maybe some things remained beautifully constant.

Now at the lodge, Lou swung open the wooden door gesturing to let her pass through. As he stepped aside, he glanced over his shoulder, noting the counselors in the distance drawing near. While many faces were familiar, he hadn’t spotted Nicolas or Levi. Turning back to Mona, “Lead the way.” he urged. If he could just steer clear of being seated next to JC or Rowan, he was already certain today would be better than the last.

Ramona paused just past the entrance of the Dining Hall, allowing her eyes to adjust to the sudden shift in lighting now that they were out of the direct sun. She scanned the faces of those already sitting in search of a familiar one—or, rather, one whose company she enjoyed—until, finally, her gaze landed on Riley, their prior agreement coming back to mind.

As per Lou’s request, Mona took the front, weaving past rows of tables that grew fuller by the second as counselors herded campers into the building for the mandatory orientation and morning meal. Ramona shuddered to think of what Juliette had prepared for them that day, but even her ex’s mediocre cooking couldn’t put a damper on her mood—few things could.

The comfort of falling into old friendships was all-consuming, like being wrapped in a warm blanket after spending too much time in the cold. Mona and Lou may have been on different chapters now, a couple of pages missing from each, but the care they’d had for each other as children seemed to have never left.

“Hi,” Ramona said, coming to a stop at the empty seat across from Riley. “I brought a friend—hope you don’t mind. You remember Lou, right?” She glanced toward the man at her side for emphasis, grinning fondly.

Riley looked up from her book, her eyes darting to the blonde standing next to Mona with a curious gaze. Lou? “Yeah I remember him.” How could she forget him when Rowan complained about the man all the time? She just hoped that the two didn’t get into a fight any time during the two weeks camp went on. “I don’t mind if he joins.”

Gaze locked onto the pages of her novel, Lou recognized the girl immediately by her height and somewhat cold demeanor. A shyness took root in his stomach reminding him of pure embarrassment. It wasn't that there was anything wrong with Riley at all; it was simply the fact that their only interactions had been limited to a handful of chaotic nights at the local bar. Every single one of those evenings had ended in complete belligerence, with Levi and him causing some sort of trouble for her and everyone in their vicinity without fail. The fact that he could barely remember any words exchanged between them was slightly troubling, but her acceptance of his presence--free from any hint of tension--was gratefully received.

"Appreciate it." Lou acknowledged with a nod, taking a seat next to Ramona.

“Oh shit, I forgot to tell you,” he said, a smirk already tugging at the corners of his lips as he fought to suppress outright laughing at the memory. "Somethin' really weird happened late last night. You're not gonna believe it."
code by valen t.
 
Last edited:






kayden




filler



filler



filler



filler



filler



filler






  • home (filler tab)


































CCR



bad moon rising









Kayden didn’t rise with the sun, but he came pretty close behind it. Twenty-three minutes after it, to be exact.

He’d woken up to the sound of his high-pitched ring! of his watch beside him, only inches from the shell of his ear. It beeped at a low enough volume that his cabin mates usually went undisturbed, but for a light sleeper like him, having any alarm go off right next to your ear was enough. Despite the hour, and the interruption to his sleep from the night before, Kayden was awake at the first chirp of his alarm.

Which was unfortunate for him, really, because he was up well before he needed to be. His watch, which had gone unused in his closet the entire year, was still set up from last year– the summer he started waking up early to run a lap or two around camp. He’d stuck to it the whole session, at least for the time in which they were actually open last year, but he was a different Kayden than he had been then. Today, he was a Kayden that had been up for half an hour in the middle of the night after he woke up to something slamming into his cabin window. Not really enthused for a jog in the woods at this hour.

He was up, for better or for worse at this point. As unlucky as he might have been to wake up last night to blood on the window, he was also unlucky enough to be someone who could not go back to sleep after getting up in the morning. It was possible, sure, but it made him an irritable asshole upon waking up the second time. An extra hour of sleep ill-gotten could sour his mood for hours if he risked it.

And as a person with common sense, Kayden decided that the first day of camp was not the time to risk it. Especially not this summer.

Resigned to being awake, Kayden climbed down from his bunk with care, trying to be cognizant of his still-sleeping cabinmates. He was quiet as he got ready in the bathroom, saving his shower for later in favor of reducing the noise. There was no worse way to start a summer than becoming the guy who woke up everyone he was bunking with over an hour before they actually needed to be up on their first day. That guy gets a room full of people holding a grudge; that is not what Kayden needed at this stage in his social life.

After slipping out of his cabin, Kayden made his way down to the survivalist area. He and Ricky had done a lot to tidy up some of the things that had been thrown about, but he wanted to get a look at the place in the daylight, just in case they’d missed something the night before. To be honest, the kids probably wouldn’t notice much about it in the state it was in unless they were fairly observant, but Kayden didn’t want to give them a chance to be that observant. After last summer, a chance at Evergreen’s fresh start was deserved.

It took him maybe twenty minutes to throw the last few things back into place, some of which was spent moving forest debris collected up over the past year, or swiping down some cobwebs. After that, he busied himself with getting into the archery shed to check on some of the things that he’d requested replacements for at the end of last summer. Despite the upheaval, either Eva or Jon was as on top of it as ever– there were several boxes waiting to be unpacked. By the time he locked the shed back up after replacing all the bent fletchings and hole-poked target covers, his watch was giving him fifteen minutes to get to breakfast before it started. He knew better than to be late on the first day, so he hauled himself back down to the dining hall.

The place was buzzing with people by the time he arrived, full of faces he did and didn’t recognize. After glancing around to see which counselors were dotted around the dining hall, he took the path of least resistance and sat down at the first camper to wave at him. If nothing else, the kids were always so eager to engage; Kayden was glad to indulge them.

He was still sitting there when Rowan arrived and sat down at their table, only a few seats down from him on the other side. Based on the way he rubbed his eyes, it was clear he’d just woken up.

“Morning,” he said, after Rowan had greeted them all. “Sleep okay on the first night?”





 
MOOD: awkward ; unsure ; maybe a lil hopeful

LOCATION: Evergreen Dining Hall ; Breakfast
basics
MENTIONS: Clarisse, Thomas, Rowan, JC

COLLAB:
hotsauce hotsauce Maverick. Maverick.
tags
TL;DR Ex-friends bump into each other during breakfast.
tl;dr
Table for Two
Ricky Sanford and Reese Hendricks
Ricky was admittedly a bit shaken after his encounter with his ex-girlfriend, though there was a sense of relief that went along with having such a friendly conversation with her right off the bat. He had been wanting to become friends again this summer, now that he’d had time to heal and get over the relationship. Though he knew they would never be as close as they used to be, he’d had an entire year to make his peace with how things had ended between them. But as he walked into the dining hall, ready to chat with the campers and be the good-natured counselor that was so popular with them, he turned to wave at one of the kids and didn’t watch where he was going.

He stopped himself short as he turned back in the direction he was walking, nearly colliding with perhaps one of the last people he had wanted to see directly after so many encounters with those he had a tumultuous history with. Reese. As much as he hated to admit it, there was a small part of him who still wanted to avoid the guy despite his overwhelming desire to repair the relationships that had been ruined in years prior. But similar to Kayden, Ricky was unsure why exactly Reese had decided to avoid him upon his return to camp. Unlike Kayden, Ricky doubted Reese would have approached him anytime soon without them literally almost colliding. Well, this was as good a time as any to try and fix things with him too.

The only problem was that Reese seemed to hate him now. And as Ricky took a step back, looking at his former friend, he was suddenly at a loss for words. What does one say to someone who started glaring at and avoiding someone who used to be their friend? As far as Ricky knew, he hadn’t spread any rumors or done anything to deserve Reese’s ire. He swallowed, mentally telling himself that it was fine. If he could set his friendship with his ex-girlfriend on the road to being fixed so quickly, surely he could fix the friendship of a guy who hadn’t even spoken to him last session?

“Sorry about that,” he apologized, glancing away. “I should’ve paid more attention to where I was walking.” He paused for a moment, hunting for the right words. “So, back at Evergreen then, huh?” Anxiety hummed in his stomach at his lackluster response. If only Reese would have approached him like Kayden had. But this would surely go well too, right?

Though the two hadn’t touched, Reese still felt as though the wind had been knocked out of him by their near collision. He skidded to a halt and took a step back, steadying himself, face already pinched into an expression of distaste even before he could identify who it was in front of him.

One time, Ricky Sanford had stood before Reese, each boy facing the other, the soles of their shoes soaked from traveling across creeks. His cold feet had made him shiver, Reese remembered, and both had been pulled under chilled breezes that followed them from the Fairview Lake. Most of the other kids hadn’t known it, but the forest had turned into a film set at night.

Somewhere, there is an old dusty video camera with a film of Ricky on it. He is standing in a forest, and he is lit by a single flashlight, the likes of which had been taped down onto a baseball cap on the head of a young director. The shot is poorly done, and it’s too dark to be anything but blurry, but in the scene, the boy’s blue eyes glow like two twin moons.

That had been over a decade ago, and if it weren’t for Ricky appearing before him right then, Reese might’ve never remembered it again.

Ricky was different now. But Reese had known that since they’d seen each other here last year. It had been jarring, but had Reese been at all reasonable about it, he would have laughed with Ricky about the juxtaposition of the man’s smaller, nerdier past self compared to the athlete he’d turned out to be. But Reese had sworn off change before he’d even set foot back in Evergreen Camp. Pining Ricky as a jock on sight had been enough for Reese to turn his cheek in avoidance. No reunions.

“Could’ve killed me, Sanford,” Reese sighed, rolling up his sleeves to give his hands something to do before he could attempt to nonchalantly push them back into his pockets. He adjusted his collar, as well, for good measure, before shrugging. “You know one tackle from a guy like you would put me out for the season.”

Reese gave Ricky a once over through a squint, looking him up and down with a quick flick of his gaze, as though sizing him up. Something almost like nervousness poked at him, though Reese quickly named it annoyance before it could settle in. The reflex to say something nasty to quell it bubbled on his tongue, but he swallowed it down. He just wished he’d kept walking.

“Yeah. Back at Evergreen. Both of us. At the same time. Imagine that. Some things never…” Reese trailed off, glancing away. He bit his cheek, rubbing at the back of his neck before placing his hand at his brow to shield his eyes from the sun coming in through the high windows. It was bright, and warm, and it irritated him. “Well, whatever. I didn’t know… don’t remember seeing your name anywhere in my cabin, so, wouldn’t have known I guess. So you’re, what, camp coach now or something?”

Ricky laughed somewhat awkwardly, glad that Reese was at latest talking to him. Though it would be pretty difficult to ignore someone after nearly colliding with them, he supposed. Either way, despite his nerves, the same sense of optimism from earlier bloomed in his chest. Maybe this would end up as a friendly reunion and they would laugh about the way Reese had avoided him last year (though if he were honest, he had been avoiding the guy just as much). But the two of them talking was good. It was a start. Unbidden, memories of their years together as campers came back to him, and he remembered how much mischief he’d been willing to get up to with Reese. The sort of thing he’d never do now, not when he had responsibilities and people to look after. Not now that he had so many people that he’d made it his mission to look after.

“Yeah, something like that,” he responded, scratching at the back of his neck, an anxious tick that he’d always had, though normally he was better at keeping that sort of thing under control. He quickly moved his hands to his sides, unsure how much about him Reese even remembered. “I’ve been a sports counselor for a while now. I’ve always been into soccer, and in high school I even did some other stuff too, so it just made sense, y’know?” Ricky cringed internally. Why couldn’t he think of what to say next? It was like his brain was short-circuiting from all of the unexpected encounters so quickly into this session.

Trying to keep the conversation from dying into awkward silence, he continued. “I’m in Orca Cabin this year, so. Yeah. Um, what job do you have this year?”

Reese just kind of stared at Ricky stupidly, one eyebrow cocked, his mouth a thin, straight line. He hadn’t expected Ricky to jump right into conversation with that much welcome. Or, rather, he had. It was the kind of ease that he remembered with Ricky, willing and inviting, and strangely innocent. It was the same.

“I—What? Orca cabin? The fuck is that?” he muttered, almost to himself. It was as though he was still trying to find his footing. “But, alright, cool. Figured. I remember, the… the sports… stuff, kind of.”

Something heavy fell through his wrists, like streams of sand falling and piling in his fingertips, weighting his hands down deep even further into his pockets. He curled his fists, and held onto nothing. It felt familiar. It’d been years of this, now. Hands in his pockets, pulling off the bluff of an empty hand.

This would be the part where he’d say what he’d been up to since then.

“Yeah, man, I don’t know. I’m substituting this year, so, whatever, I guess. They’ve just got me doing whatever,” he shrugged one shoulder, punctuating his sentence with a loud sniff, rubbing at his nose. He glanced around at the clumps of crowds moving around the pair through the Dining Hall. People seemed to be rushing to get to their groups, and for a moment, he realized that he had nearly no idea what he was supposed to be doing today. What even was his job? A smile tugged at the corner of his mouth, and he allowed a quick chuckle at the absurdity of it. “It’s, uh, good I’m great at everything, I guess. No problems there.”

He returned his gaze to Ricky. “Heard soccer gets pretty brutal around here. The kids get ruthless. You scared?”

Though there was still so much of the old Reese left, something about him felt different. He was obviously older, having grown into his features, but the bags beneath his eyes and the sharp edges of him betrayed the fact that things had changed since they had been friends. Obviously Ricky could have guessed that much; he had changed as well, after all. He knew that he’d put on a fair amount of height and muscle since they last met, despite being just slightly shorter than Reese. But it was a bit disorienting to see the old bits of him Ricky remembered mixed with a new person, even though it really shouldn’t be that big of a deal. It seemed like already reconnecting was going well, making Ricky wonder why he’d even avoided the guy in the first place. Probably just because Reese had started avoiding him first. It wasn’t as if he hadn’t wanted to speak to him or anything. But the cold glares that had been shot his way were enough to fill Ricky’s stomach with anxiety.

At least Reese seemed willing enough to converse, which was good. Maybe they really could rekindle their friendship as quickly as he had managed to snap back into a comfortable ease with Kayden, or even Connie, who really should have been much harder to talk to than someone he was friends with ten years ago. Slowly, the tension Ricky was holding started to loosen as he realized Reese would hang around and talk to him. But for some reason, he couldn’t completely banish the unwelcome nerves.

At the end of Reese’s response, Ricky blinked, looking directly at his companion instead of glancing between him and the others in the area like he had been. Maybe Reese didn’t remember it, but those were the same words Ricky remembered him asking all those years ago on their nighttime filming campaign. It instantly shot him back to the past, and gave him a strange feeling beneath his skin. Almost like…he wanted to do something that stupid and reckless again. To feel the rush of adrenaline as he broke rules he would not have on his own. But he wouldn’t make those kinds of decisions this year, for obvious reasons. He wasn’t that little kid anymore, as much as he had been reminiscing in the past few minutes. However, he couldn’t help but reply: “Of course I’m not scared.”

After a moment of just letting those words sit, he chuckled, breaking himself out of his reverie. Today really had been a weird day so far, and it was barely even breakfast. “I can handle a few rowdy kids. I was one of them once, well, sort of. I sent Clarisse to the Medbay my second year of camp, so I feel like I can claim that title.” Reese probably already knew that, though, since it was back when he had been at camp too, and Ricky used to tell him pretty much whatever came to mind, having been a chatterbox of a kid most of the time (and a chatterbox of an adult, truth be told). That was something he would probably never grow out of. “I’m sure you’re gonna kill it as a substitute. From what I remember, you’re pretty good at figuring things out.” What the hell kind of complement is that? Well, whatever. It was probably fine anyway. And it was true. Ricky had always thought the guy was smart; Reese was much more quick-witted than him.

Ricky’s answer struck Reese, like a flash behind his eyes. For a brief instant, he wondered what Ricky would say if he asked him to drop what he was doing, sneak away from camp, and film a monster movie in the woods for no one, with no one but him.

Would he have the courage to ask again? And would Ricky say yes one more time? Aging had betrayed them both, because Reese knew the answers before he had even thought of the questions.

He nearly flinched at the mention of Clarisse, almost the same way he’d recoiled when Ricky had been thrown into his path. Had he ever allowed himself to turn the radio down, he might’ve noticed how quiet his life had been the last couple of years. For the first time in his life—in his mere concept of existence, actually, even before birth—he’d been alone, tied to none. Both Clarisse and Ricky were shoved back from a distance. And he’d done that. He shifted his foot uncomfortably, grinding his toes into the ground, as though it would throw the guilt that followed him off his trail.

No, no they left you. Both of them. All of them.

“Yeah, well, guess I better start figuring out where the fuck we’re supposed to be right now, then, right? If I’m good at that?” Reese asked, something sharp carving the question at the end of his sentence. He swallowed, wiping at his mouth, attempting to soften his jaw and work his lips into something like an uninterested smile. “Breakfast? Finding some seats? As an educated guess?”

Ricky blinked, noting the change in demeanor. There was something sharp behind Reese’s expression, something that he couldn’t quite place. He wasn’t sure he liked it. It was true his compliment was clumsy, the product of someone who had faced two people who he hadn’t spoken to in some time in the span of a few minutes. The product of someone nervous around the person his friend had become; a person he wanted to get to know, but didn’t really know how to start. Somehow, he suddenly wasn’t sure the discussion had gotten him anywhere with Reese. But at least he knew what to do next.

Despite his weird feelings toward the whole interaction, Ricky managed to keep his usual optimistic expression in place. His resting face was basically a smile anyway, so it wasn’t difficult. He would find a way to be friends with Reese, weird vibes left over from the last camp session aside. “Yeah, we should probably sit for breakfast soon,” he agreed, nodding towards the dining hall. “Orientation should be starting before too long and we’ve gotta be there for that. So let’s get going, then.” Since they were already talking to each other, Ricky assumed that Reese would just walk with him. He’d always been the kind of person to take people into his fold without too much thought, taking in new friends almost as easily as breathing. And so far, repairing old friendships without too much struggle, either. Sometimes he did tend to be a bit tenacious in his excitement, but he hoped he wouldn’t have to try too hard. Already he was wishing he wouldn’t have ignored Reese for as long as he did, but they were talking now, so that was something. They would be friends again, even if Ricky had to work a little harder to get him to come around than people like Kayden or Connie.

Reese considered his options briefly, and figured he could survive finding a seat with Ricky. Maybe it wasn’t even that hard of a decision, if he’d been willing to admit it. As Ricky walked past him, Reese raised his eyebrows, studying the other man’s confident gait while he passed. Maybe this kind of thing was easy for Ricky, and maybe that made Reese envious.

With only a little reluctance, Reese skipped forward, falling into step beside his old friend, saying nothing for a moment. Despite being here last year, Reese couldn’t remember where he'd sat the first time.

“Hey, by the way,” Reese started, in the split decision to speak up about something—God, quick, anything— before the silence could get too awkward. “I don’t know if Thomas Mode is in your Orca Cabin or whatever, but if you see him before I do, tell him I said that he’s fucking stupid and to stop kicking around our cabin at night. Actually, no, tell him Rowan said that. And that Rowan said he’s not funny or good at pranks. And tell him the hair thing was gross.”

Despite his assuredness in his ability to get people to follow him, Ricky was relieved to find that Reese had decided to walk with him toward the tables. Because for all his confidence, he could have been left to walk on his own as Reese watched him go. But his feelings turned to confusion at Reese’s statement. He didn’t see the issue with Thomas, personally. In fact, he thought the guy was pretty funny sometimes and not so bad once you got to know him. But kicking around their cabin…? Did Reese think Thomas was up to something? Part of Ricky doubted even Thomas would be so quick to start trouble this soon after the disappearances, but he honestly couldn’t say anything for certain.

Ricky couldn’t help but let out a soft chuckle when Reese told him to say that Rowan was the one making complaints. Really piling it on there, huh? But something about it didn’t quite seem right. “Wait, did Thomas really prank your cabin?” he asked, furrowing his brows. “He didn’t mention anything about it, and I’m pretty sure he was in Orca Cabin all night. Though I was asleep for a good chunk of the night, so I could be wrong…?” He thought for a moment, trying to parse out the weirdest parts of the statement. “What ‘hair thing?’ What even was the prank?”

“Well, I’m pretty positive I know exactly what was going on. JC was kind of freaked, though. Or, I don’t know, just mad. But it wasn’t a big deal, just irritating. Woke us all up,” Reese mused, his brow knitting in thought as Ricky’s testimony sank in. A shiver ran over his shoulders, but he shook it off. If it wasn’t Thomas, it was someone else. Maybe even some of the kids. Of course. He was suddenly convinced that he could’ve pulled it off when he was a camper. It was probably even something he’d do. He pointed to a free table, and steered the pair to that direction. “If it wasn’t Thomas, it was some other asshole. Doesn’t matter, really. But, to be honest, some of the details were kind of weird.”

He gave the other man a sidelong glance. The sun, still rising through the wide windows, sat high behind Ricky’s shoulders, the ring of light meeting his head in a soft spiral of light, like a golden ratio.

Reese had slammed every door he’d walked through behind him for the last three years.

Leave this one open. Just this one.

“I’ll, uh…” Reese hid something that could've been a small, crooked smile. “I’ll tell you about it later.”
code by valen t.
 
camp evergreen

welcome to
T
here was an unspoken tension in the air as Billie drove down Easthallow Road, the quiet town still waking up around her. The shop windows were shuttered, curtains drawn, and every storefront bore the same 'Closed' sign. It was all so new to her—how this place seemed to run at its own pace, completely detached from the rest of the world.

As she drove past a small church, she glanced through the stained-glass windows and caught a glimpse of a ceremony inside—figures bowed in prayer, the soft glow of candles flickering. But the moment slipped away as the music from her car’s player stuttered, skipping over a beat and pulling her focus back.

Jesus, what a morning,” she muttered under her breath, frustration simmering beneath her calm exterior. First my bag, running late, and now my car decides to act up. Fan-fucking-tastic. With a slight slap against the radio, the skipping stopped, and the pop music blared back to life, loud and bright against the stillness of the sleepy town.

Billie hummed along with the stereo, her voice light and carefree as she sang under her breath, 'My mother says, "When you gonna live your life right?” Her fingers drummed rhythmically against the steering wheel, the beat of the song pulsing through her as she tried to focus on her surroundings.

Distractedly, she glanced around the unfamiliar streets, a furrow forming between her brows as she recalled her phone call with Mr. Evergreen. He said he’d meet me here, she reminded herself, eyes scanning the sleepy town. Where is he? What does he even look like? Frustration bubbled up. Damn. Should have asked for a description.

Just as she was about to give up, her luck seemed to turn. Up ahead, she spotted a lone figure—shoulders slightly hunched, posture weary. He stood apart from the rest, a certain air about him that made him stand out. He looked tired, almost...burdened. But his attire suggested something different, something official. He looked important, dressed important. That has to be him.

She yanked the wheel to the left, making a sharp turn before jerking the car into an abrupt stop. Gravel crunched under the tires as she hastily threw it into park. The second the car settled, she flung the door open and scrambled out, nearly losing her balance in the process. She caught herself quickly with a small, awkward hop before straightening up, cheeks flushing slightly. Smooth, real smooth.

"Hey, sorry! Are you Jonathan Evergreen?" Billie offered a warm smile, though it didn’t quite reach her eyes as the familiar unease of anxiety started to bubble up. Chill, chill. Breathe. It's just a man.... he's kind of cute though. She fidgeted slightly, the silence stretching out uncomfortably. "I'm going to be so embarrassed if you aren't." she mumbled, awkwardly shifting her weight as she tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear.

Jonathan’s stress plummets the second he lays eyes on his newest farmer, tired eyes pulling at the edges into laugh lines as he offers her a smile in return. Just as bright and bubbly on the phone, he waves, the gesture small from his anxiety.

It seemed too good to be true when he received the call to question about the available positions. His shoulders slumped, grateful and weary over another missing girl. He only hoped he wasn’t sealing her fate. “That’s me! Billie Lennon, yes?

"Oh—thank god," Billie exhaled, placing a hand over her chest as the tension melted away. "You stood out like a sore thumb—no offense," she added quickly, flashing an apologetic smile before turning on her sandy-colored sandals towards the boot of her car.

"Yup, that’s me!" she called back, her voice brighter now that the weight of anxiety had lifted. Finally, she thought, feeling lighter knowing she was heading in the right direction. “So…how exactly are we planning on getting up there again?” She popped open the boot, hastily grabbing her things. One bag was already slung over her shoulder, and she adjusted her grip on the garbage bag—yes, an actual garbage bag, she noted with a cringe—while her hand-knitted cream sweater slipped down her arms. With a swift motion, she slammed the trunk shut, not wanting to keep Jonathan waiting any longer.

Jonathan watches his new farmer with a mix of fascination and amusement. Garbage bags in hand—he squints, unsure if it held some extracurricular activity—until he realises oh, that’s her luggage. For the first time, he counts his lucky stars that Renee would not be here to terrorise the girl for having less than herself. The thought is upsetting, fleeting and no less true. Renee’s brattiness had been left unchecked for too long as he focused on his companies, a flaw of his daughter he deeply regrets not correcting before it was too late.

Clearing his throat, Jonathan pivots his body to point down the trail. “A long walk, I’m afraid. I campaigned to perhaps at least allow campers to bring bikes, but the town is heavily against installing it.” He saves the long-winded explanation of the endless reasons the town wanted to exist in the past, added infrastructure was too outside of the comfort zone of the residents. He was lucky to secure the land to begin with.

Great. Just great, Billie thought, beginning her walk of shame towards him. Nothing says ‘I’ve got it together’ like dragging a trash bag full of your belongings. Swallowing her pride, she forced a smile, the weight of embarrassment pressing down on her shoulders. She felt small, silly, and out of place. Dirty, homeless—seriously, what am I doing?
"I swear I'm not poor," she blurted out, biting her lip as her gaze darted between him and her makeshift luggage — the gleam of the garbage bag’s plastic glaringly underwhelming. I mean, I am. But he doesn’t have to know that. “Actually, I guess I am, but— I hope that won’t make you change your mind or think I’m some nut job. Please, I swear I would’ve bought a brand new bag, but wouldn’t you know it? The whole town decided to close on the one day I’m meeting you and—” She paused, eyes widening slightly. “Am I talking too much?I'm so fired, it hasn't even been five minutes.

Not at all. You aren’t talking too much.” Jonathan missed the sound of it, to be bombarded with conversation that wasn’t full of sympathies and theories surrounding the mystery of his destroyed family. He finds himself eerily comfortable in her presence and steps forward to take one of the garbage bags, lightening the load for her. “Let me help you with that, Billie.

"Oh! Sir—you don’t have to..." Billie’s voice trailed off as she hesitated, caught between her instinct to refuse help and the unexpected kindness in the man’s gesture. She shifted awkwardly, stopping mid-retreat. He looks so broken, she thought, a pang of sadness tugging at her chest as a frown briefly slipped onto her face before she forced it away. There was something fragile in his eyes, and it softened her resolve.

With a resigned sigh, she gave in, swallowing her shame and slowly loosening her grip on the garbage bag. “Okay, fine,” she murmured, the corners of her mouth twitching up in a reluctant smile. “But be careful—the bag was a lot of money.

He can’t hold back his chuckle at her joke, grinning as he holds up her expensive luggage between them, and nodding his head in the direction of the town. “It’s quite the sleepy village. A number of us that have spent some days here would have similar stories to your own. Don’t fret, it’s just a bag.” Gesturing with his free hand for her to follow, Jonathan starts down the path of Hallows Trail at a languid pace.

Are you nervous?” He tries his hand at small talk, switching gears from his earlier conversation with Elijah—the man hadn’t seen him in such a state as that, used to Jonathans’ more calm and accepting demeanour. With another counsellor missing, a wrecked Jonathan had stumbled in hours ahead of his appointed slot needing to talk with someone that wouldn’t give him false hope.

Shaking himself before getting too lost in thought, Jonathan gives Billie a side-long smile. “I trust you’ve heard what happened by now. About my daughters.

Curious as ever, Billie easily noticed the subtle action, her gaze flickering to catch any small details that might hint at what he was feeling. She bit the inside of her cheek, resisting the urge to push further. What’s wrong? What happened? The questions buzzed at the back of her mind, but she forced herself to hold back. There was already so much gossip swirling around this tiny town—conversations and articles obsessing over the Evergreen Sisters and the very camp she was walking headfirst into. But Billie didn’t want rumors. She wanted the truth from the source.

She dropped her gaze to the dirt trail beneath their feet, absentmindedly nibbling at her lower lip. Would it be too much to be honest right now? she wondered, glancing up at him thoughtfully before retreating. Is that what he needs?

Drawing in a faint, steadying breath, she turned to face him, offering a small, hesitant smile. “Yeah, I have. The town never shuts up, actually—” The moment the words left her mouth, she grimaced, the awkwardness of her own bluntness hitting her instantly. “I mean…they’re just really confused about why you reopened. That’s all.” She flashed him an apologetic look, her curiosity and sincerity bleeding through. Why did you?

Dropping his gaze to the trail as they walk, Jonathan his grip tightens on the plastic. Why did you? If he had a nickel—he repressed a sigh, knowing the girl meant nothing bad by it and couldn’t possibly know how often that question was tossed in his direction. “Question of the hour, that is.” He keeps his gaze to the floor, struggling—always struggling—to make eye-contact when discussing the issue. “I’ve come to the conclusion through many therapist opinions that dwelling and refusing to ‘move on’ is not healthy, though it seems like the only option.

Billie listened earnestly as Jonathan began to open up, her heart heavy with empathy. Stunned into silence, she focused intently on his words, giving him her full attention. She noticed how his gaze dropped to the ground, revealing a hint of defeat in his posture. Don’t be a quitter, she thought, her mind echoing with a reminder of her own struggles. Don’t be like me.

Maybe they’re onto something,” she ventured politely, carefully choosing her words. It wasn’t her place to comment on his well-being or comment on how they might be right, especially when she sensed it was the last thing he wanted to hear. But there was a flicker of hope in her voice, a genuine desire to encourage him to see the possibility of change. “I mean, it’s tough, but…sometimes people just want to help, you know?

Jonathan watches as his black shoes lose the reflection of its shine, the last thing he notes is the tired lines beneath his eyes before being cast in a matte finish from the dirt and dust being kicked up as they tread down the trail. “I need normalcy in my life. So do the kids that come here.” Half a lie. He’s more than aware that his target audience of troubled children was quickly overtaken by trust-fund kids wanting a slice of the Evergreen name by attending his camp, hoping for one of his stellar letters of recommendation for whichever college they choose to pursue in the future. “I’m proud of what was built here. What we’ve done for some children and families. But I regret the choices my girls made.

Finally, he looks up from his feet to Billie—the kindness in her eyes and the patience in how she waits for him to finish—it’s sickening that not a single therapist made him feel that way, a girl from seemingly nowhere that just happened to call his cell five days ago with a miracle offer.

You’ll find out soon enough what others thought of them. The mess that they left behind. I don’t remember them like that,” Jonathan reveals, swallowing his deep sadness down as far as it can go—which isn’t far at all, in the end. “Hateful and spiteful. Isla might show you something different, if you let her.

Billie’s steps slowed behind Jonathan’s as his words sank in, the creeping grip of anxiety tightening around her chest. Hateful. Spiteful. Was he talking about Renee…or Paige? Her mouth opened slightly, the question teetering on the tip of her tongue, but for once, she didn’t feel brave enough to push further. Don’t ask. Don’t. She didn’t want to hear confirmation that Paige might be just as bad as Renee—at least, not yet.

Instead, she swallowed and went a different route. “Do you hear it a lot?” she asked softly, her voice calm despite the nerves prickling at her skin. When Jonathan glanced back, she clarified, shifting her weight awkwardly. “The talk…about your girls.” The wind blew against her face, cool and refreshing, and she welcomed it as it helped steady her.

But I never hear anyone talk about Isla,” Billie added thoughtfully. “That’s unfortunate.” She hesitated, unsure if she was treading on dangerous ground. Maybe it made sense. A town as dead as this would be far more focused on the two missing sisters instead of the one who remained. She frowned slightly, voice dropping to a murmur. “It would’ve been nice to hear that you still have a daughter...is that—is that fucked up to say?

She froze in her tracks, almost dropping her bags. I did not just say that or swear. “Oh my god, I meant shit, not— I mean—!” She clamped her mouth shut, looking away, mortified. Relax. Breathe. You’re spiraling. Her fingers twitched, itching to reach for her inhaler as panic swelled in her chest.

I’m sorry,” she bit out, feeling the words tumble out in a frantic rush. “I’m so freaking nervous because, one, you’re literally himthe Jonathan Evergreens. And two—” She took a deep breath, squeezing her eyes shut for a moment. “I’m attending your camp despite everyone in this town practically telling me to take my chances in the city instead. Three—imposter syndrome is so real for me. And four—

Billie let out a slow exhale, eyes fluttering open as she tried to collect herself. “This is all very new to me. I’m nervous as fuck—pardon my language. I just—” Her gaze softened, allowing herself to look back at him, her eyes tired. “I don’t want to mess this up.Not like I did with my degree. And everything else.

Jonathan came to a stop as Billie froze mid-speaking, her thoughts and words tumbling out in a cascade of emotion; doors spring open as smoke escapes from a burning building. A suited description for the stammering girl before him, Jonathan decides, any lasting unease over her arrival to camp and the disappearance of Lisa fading the longer she spoke. A passionate girl.

Billie.” Gently, he rests the hand not holding her luggage on her shoulder. “You aren’t messing up. Life is too short to be tripping over what could and shouldn’t be said.” He squeezes, his fingers turning dimples into her shoulder and giving a small comforting rub before releasing her. An act he could’ve done more as a father to his girls. Feeling thankful he can do it now.

Slowly, the familiar grip of anxiety began to ease as she listened to his kind words, letting them wash over her. The weight of his hand on her shoulder was both comforting and grounding—heavy but oddly cold, given the warmth of the day. Weird…she thought absently, before pushing it aside.

Billie’s natural instinct was to fill the silence, to overshare—an unfortunate habit she could never quite shake. There was always something clawing its way up, some urge to spill her guts and lighten the moment, whether it was appropriate or not. Right now, though, she bit back the flood of words threatening to escape. Her mind was already spinning, wanting to unload about her father being a deadbeat and her mother constantly undermining her choices. They mean well, she corrected herself firmly, jaw tightening as she forced the thoughts away.

But this—whatever this was—felt nice. His presence was calming in a way she hadn’t expected, but it was a nice surprise nonetheless. “Thanks for grounding me back to reality,” she quipped, her smile wry but genuine. “Anxiety.” She waved her hand vaguely as if trying to play off the weight of the word, then reached into her back pocket and pulled out her inhaler. “This little guy’s my best friend when I start to lose it,” she joked, wiggling it playfully before tucking it away again. For once, the itch to cave in and use it had passed.

He stands there with her, giving Billie a moment to catch her breath as he considers her words and what he wants to respond to. His therapists throughout the months hadn’t brought up Isla, not that he helped—too focused on his missing daughters to think of the one who had avoided it all. Renee and Paige’s fates very well could have been theirs too, losing three members of his family in one fell swoop might’ve killed a lesser man. Elijah helped him where others hadn’t, bringing Isla to the forefront of his mind.

Some did. One did.” He amends, thinking of how he sat across from Elijah with his head in his hands. Defeated and broken beyond repair. “And now two.” With one last squeeze of his hand, Jonathan releases Billie and guides her to follow him down the path with a hand on the small of her back.

Shaking off the heaviness, she hurried to catch up, gripping the bag a little tighter. "It won’t be the last," she promised, her voice firm. She looked up at him seriously, her expression open and sincere as she met his gaze. "The numbers will come back. I know it." There was no hint of hesitation or doubt—only a deep, unwavering conviction.

You are allowed to swear, by the way.” He muses, staring straight ahead instead of down at his feet. “You’re an adult, no need to censor yourself with me. Only around the campers, of course.

Thank fucking god,” Billie sighed dramatically, drawing out each word as if she’d been holding her breath forever. The spark in her eyes reignited, the tension easing as the mood shifted into something lighter, more breathable. She noticed the subtle change in him too—the way he looked forward now instead of down—and felt a small surge of satisfaction.

I won’t lie, though—” she continued, flashing him a grin, “I wouldn’t quit, butttttt…it definitely would have knocked the rating down a bit.” She tilted her head thoughtfully, pretending to mull it over. “Was thinking… hmm… three stars, maybe?

Noticing the shift in her, Jonathan allowed some pride to seep into his ever-anxious veins—he was used to being the downer as of recent, unlike the man he once was—and drops his hand from her back as Billie falls into step with him. She’s too kind for this place. He thinks of what awaits her ahead of the trail, the buildings he helped construct looming in the near distance. I hope she survives it. She better.

Three stars?” Faux-outrage colours his words as he repeats her, turning his feigned shocked face to her own. His free hand comes to rest on his own chest, just over his now steady heart—a stark difference from how it raced as he left his appointment with Elijah. The man was set in his ways, but it was long-winded, an event that left him reeling with more questions rather than steadied. “Surely the hospitality deserves at least four stars.

Yeah, but—I had to walk.” Billie’s tone was nonchalant, but the mirth dancing in her eyes betrayed her. With a grin tugging at her lips, she adjusted her grip on her makeshift bag once more, her steps noticeably lighter. “Even though this was surprisingly nice, I still had to walk here,” she added with an exaggerated huff, clearly not as put out as her words suggested. She glanced at him sideways, something soft and almost curious settling in her gaze. You’re not really what people say about you, you know.

They reach the edge of the trail and he comes to a stop as campers are spotted up ahead, traveling from the Village to the Dining Hall for a much needed breakfast. Unease slowly begins to creep back and he fends it off by turning his gaze back to Billie, giving her a final smile. “Be sure to update me on that rating by the end of the summer.

A sense of unease filled the air, and Billie had a creeping suspicion it was tied to this camp. Her eyes tracked the sight of people hurrying towards a much larger building in the distance. Must be breakfast time. But the imposter syndrome crept back in full swing, doubts whispering that maybe this wasn’t the best idea—to uncover the truth, to help this clearly hurting man. What did she really think she could do?

Still, she turned to face him, head tilted to the side, his warm smile reaching her just a little. I hope things get better, she thought quietly. I hope people leave you alone. And your daughter too.

Overwhelmed by her unspoken thoughts, Billie acted on instinct—impulsively stepping forward and wrapping her arms around him in a quick, surprising hug. They both froze, equally startled, but just as quickly as it began, it softened. She lingered for a moment longer, then slowly drew back, smiling sheepishly. A hug always lifted her mood, and maybe—just maybe—it could do the same for him. “Thanks for giving me a chance with this,” she said sincerely, gaze steady. “Really. I mean it.

Oh—” Jonathan had stilled as her arms came around him. In the last week, he’d been hugged more than he had since summer prior. Billie, Isla, Elijah. Each one held a different meaning. Slowly shifting in her arms to bend at the knees, he places down the garbage bag of her clothes—it lands with a soft thud. Standing at his full height, Jonathan lets his arms wrap around her briefly in a gentle squeeze before parting with her.

It’s no problem, Billie. You’re saving my ass here if I’m honest.” He rubs the back of his neck, unwilling to bring up the subject of Lisa again and spoil the moment. Enough of that was covered over the phone for why there was an opening at the farmyard. She’d taken it well all things considered, and—he sneaks a glance, the graying tips of his hair falling into his line of sight. Billie seemed to have her wits about her. “I’ll walk you to the Dining Hall. Have you eaten?

Billie stood still before him, her smile small but soft, her eyes noticing how much his mood had improved, which made her happy to see. I hope this year gives you your big break. "No, I haven't," she admitted honestly, biting back her words, unsure if she should mention how close she came to missing the chance to meet him in the first place. "Easthallow is so shit," she laughed, her tone sarcastic but not entirely malicious. "You have a grocery store that opens around ten in the morning and closes at one in the afternoon. Who does that?"

Taking both of her bags in hand, he leads Billie in the direction off the path of Hallow’s Trail and towards the Dining Hall. Voice breathless with his laugh, Jonathan agrees, “It is so shit. Too stuck in their ways.

It didn’t faze her—the action. Always the gentleman, or at least that's what some people would say of Jonathan Evergreen. But it warmed her heart nonetheless, his courteous nature. “You don’t have to carry them...but then again, it saves me from the embarrassment,” she mused, taking note of a few people—campers and counselors, she assumed—watching them. It didn’t take long for her eyes to settle on a woman: tall, with a somewhat lost expression. New? she wondered, glancing from the lonesome stranger to Jonathan, tempted to pull him into the introduction.

Looking directly at him, she smirked before raising her voice. “Hey! You lost? Or waiting for someone?

Billie made her way over to the newcomer, a bright smile firmly in place as she felt her anxiety creeping back, though she knew it was more from anticipation than fear. “Are you also new? This is Jonathan Evergreen—I’m sure you’ve heard of him.

Jonathan regards the newcomer alongside Billie—once again, amused by her antics—he shifts one of her bags to his other hand to grip them both tightly as he extends his now free hand towards the girl. “You must be… Vivienne, yes?

Vivienne, who (for whatever reason) had been talking quietly to a squirrel that sat atop her luggage, jumped at the sound of voices behind her. She spun on her heels, eyes wide. "Oh, hi, um... Yeah, I am also new," Viv watched out of the corner of her eye as her new squirrel friend scampered away. "I have heard of Jonathan Evergreen," She added, her attention shifting to the man beside her.

Billie curiously watched as the squirrel scurried off, a small frown tugging at the corners of her mouth. I'll apologize after, she noted, I scared her friend away.

Reaching out and grasping Jonathan's hand, she gave it a firm shake, "Yes, Vivienne Saint-Yves. It's a pleasure to finally meet you in person." She cleared her throat, mildly embarrassed by how formal she sounded. "I was supposed to meet someone named Leon here, but he was a no-show so I've just been... Idling." Vivienne shrugged as she dug the toe of her boot into the dirt.

"Sooo... What's your name?" She looked back to the first person who had spoken—a bubbly-looking girl with the brightest smile she had ever seen. This smile, the warmth that radiated off her, was infectious and Vivienne couldn't help but smile back.

"Hm? Oh!" Billie felt her cheeks flush with embarrassment as she realized she’d let herself get distracted by everything around her. Jesus, real smooth. She brought her hand up to awkwardly rub the back of her neck, a nervous laugh escaping her lips. "My name’s Billie—Billie Lennon." She closed the distance between them, extending her hand in what she hoped was a confident gesture, only to cringe inwardly at how formal she was being as well. But then something clicked, and she perked up, eyes widening slightly in recognition. I know your last name.

"Oh? Saint-Yves. I’ve heard about you—where I’m from." Some wealthy corporate business that her dad would occasionally mention in passing. "You’re a long way from home."

Vivienne took Billie's hand, giving it a firm shake as she had with Jonathan, but what she said next made her freeze, "Oh, you've heard about me..." A hollow laugh escaped Viv and she smiled sheepishly, clearing her throat as she retracted her hand and rubbed the back of her neck. Of course, there would be folks who recognized her name, it was hard not to when it was just about everywhere.

At the mention of Leon’s lateness, likely held up by Eva’s news they both agreed she ought to pass along, Jonathan returns Billie’s luggage to be held between both hands—planning on waiting until the Supervisor makes his way towards them. He watches the exchange between Billie and Vivienne with waning interest, guilt setting in his chest for not being there to inform Leon himself after everything.

You know each other?” He interjects politely, posing the question to the two of them.

"No, this is our first time meeting," Vivienne replied, her smile wavering as she looked at Jonathan. Of course, this was how her first interaction would go; to think she'd be able to fly under the radar while still having the name 'Saint-Yves' was wishful thinking on her part. I should have known better.

"Yup, first time." It didn’t stop Billie from tilting her head to the side, her eyes subtly narrowing as she took in the woman before her. She could still vaguely recall her father’s ramblings—too invested in other people’s business instead of his own. Ironically, Vivienne's family was one of those big, fancy businesses he was greatly interested in. With her mood soured, she said, "Last thing I heard from your family was something about your father being interested in land."

Jonathan casts a side-long glance at Billie at the mention of land, his brows pinching subtly.
Shit, that was rude of me, fuck. "Um, sorry. I'm not trying to imply anything, just— a coincidence, you know."

Vivienne couldn't hide her grimace fast enough when Billie commented on her father. She averted her gaze momentarily, gnawing at the inside of her cheek, "Yeah. Adrien is always interested in some sort of land. It is no surprise that's still the case." Viv kept her tone as even as possible, but it was difficult to mask the discomfort she so clearly felt talking about her parents.

Jonathan makes a mental note to speak to Eva about this tid-bit of information. It was a four-year process to procure the land by Easthallow, much to the locals and heritage’s dismay, despite the business boost they experience every summer. He avoids rolling his eyes publicly—if Vivienne’s father thought himself interested he’d want to have a prompt response drafted to shoot the idea down. Not when this was the last known sighting of his daughters.

"No apology necessary," Vivienne shrugged, "I know you had no intention of pointing any fingers. Just a coincidence." She laughed it off, trying to move the conversation along quickly. The longer the discussion of her parents continued, the more Viv's arms began to itch. She gripped her left forearm tightly, scrunching the fabric of her flannel and digging her nails into that rather than her skin, despite how much her brain urged her to do the latter. She had no intention of adding to her myriad of scars today.

Billie immediately noticed how sensitive the topic was. Her eyes drifted down, catching Vivienne fiddling with her own arm, gripping it as if to hold herself together or—oh. Grimacing, Billie bit the inside of her cheek and flashed an apologetic look before quickly glancing away, avoiding eye contact. I'm such an asshole, she thought.

"I don't mean to be rude, but I don't really like talking about my parents. They're a bit of a sore subject so if we could move on-" Vivienne cut herself off with another laugh, this time more forced as she continued to tug at her sleeve. Any more of this and she'd rip it off.

"Yes! I mean, yeah, please— I swear it wasn’t my intention to...to point fingers, or anything like that." Billie’s thoughts flickered briefly to the inhaler in her back pocket as she forced herself to stay calm, casting a fleeting glance at Jonathan. Don’t lose it, she reminded herself. Showing the full extent of her panic would be the worst thing right now.

"Parents, am I right?" she tried to joke, letting out a small, stifled laugh. "Who needs them?" she added, her voice attempting to mask the nerves that threatened to surface.

Leon bounds down the path that leads to Hallow’s Trail, an uncomfortable buzzing in his veins as he chews on his lower lip harder than normal. Fucks. Sake. How am I supposed to greet this lot knowing what I know? He maneuvers down the path at a record pace, feeling stupid and silly for getting so lost in his head that he forgot to meet the new counsellors. His pace falters, the rhythm interrupted, when he spots Jonathan Evergreen ahead of the others, holding onto two black plastic bags—what?

Mr Evergreen.” He greets him first, keeping his eyes fixed on Jonathan. I know. What’s happening? Are there any leads? Is it like—

Leon.” Jonathan smiles tightly, not from his lateness but because he can read the supervisor racing thoughts like a book. It’s happening again. “I’ve acquainted myself already. This,” he nods to Vivienne, noting the vice-like grip on her forearm, “is Vivienne Saint-Yves for our music department, and this is Miss Billie Lennon, our new farmer.

Leon searches Jonathan’s face, catching on to the forced smile and barely contained resolve. He’s tired. Taking the load from him, metaphorically and figuratively—he reaches forward, relieving Jonathan of holding onto the trash bags—Leon nods his understanding, now is not the place so he turns his attention to Vivienne first. Her overall appearance seems almost snobbish if it weren’t for her kind eyes and sweet disposition.

Vivienne could feel their eyes on her and the grip on her arm tightened even more, if that were possible, tears beading at the corners of her eyes. She didn't look up even as the man called Leon started his introductory speech.

They were all judging her and to top it off, she had already gotten on Jonathan's bad side because of her father. The thought made Viv wince, nails digging so deep in the fabric of her shirt that she was sure there would be little crescent moon indents on her flesh.

Welcome to Camp Evergreen! You got here just in time. There’s no music on for you today, so use the time to familiarise yourself and check out the Music Shed when you get the chance.” Leon nods in the direction of the Amphitheater, easily seen from where they’re standing. “My best friend actually used to be the music teacher. I’ll introduce the both of you at breakfast. He might show you around if he’s not busy.

"Thanks." It was all Viv could manage as she followed his gaze to the amphitheater. What else had he said? Something about his best friend and former music teacher. She'd just have to follow his lead when the time came, much to her dismay.

He pivots to greet Billie—and tries his best not to gape. Oh. “Uh. The new, uh, farmer? Heh. Great timing.Idiot, why would you say that? He looks at Jonathan briefly, wide-eyed over his error and doesn’t miss the small shake of his boss’ head. “I’m Leon MacMillan. Supervisor for the last, well—day.” If his hands weren’t full of the trashbags, he’d rub the back of his head in an attempt to smooth away his stupidity. “We’re going to start with breakfast and Orientation, you both will get more of an idea of how things work here and then I’ll give you the tour. Some more starting counsellors should be showing up soon…?” He drags his gaze away from Billie, with great effort, to confirm his statement with Jonathan.

Jesus. Jonathan thinks, you aren’t subtle in the slightest. He nods approvingly at the change of subject and gives a small wave in farewell to Vivienne, and putting his free hand on Billie’s shoulder. “This is where I take my leave now that you’re both in capable hands.” A pointed look towards Leon, one that says, be sensitive and he turns on the spot, retreating back up the path he and Billie had taken.

Almost missing the wave from Jonathan, Vivienne blinked at him for a second before giving a small wave goodbye. Her expression was apologetic before she tuned out the conversation once more.

Billie watched Leon curiously, her mood improving drastically as she realized he was a word-vomiter, just like her. Thank god. She couldn’t help but silently laugh at his little antics, thinking he’s such a goober. Love that for him. Just as she was about to reply, a hand rested on her shoulder, breaking her from her thoughts. Billie made sure to flash a genuine smile, one that reached just below her eyes, before giving Jonathan’s hand a brief squeeze in return. As he parted, heading back the way they had come, she thought, Hope he’s able to take it easy.

They were about to walk off, but Billie took a step forward, her hand instinctively reaching out to stop him. "Hey, um," she gestured to her pathetic excuse of a bag that he was currently holding. "Those are actually mine, and I’ve already been dying of embarrassment since Mr. Evergreen insisted on walking in with them. Sooo..." She dragged out the 'o' as she reached out, her fingers briefly brushing his before taking her makeshift bag from his grasp. "I'll be taking those back. Don’t want to humiliate Mr. Supervisor and all," she teased, smiling kindly despite knowing she probably looked silly in front of everyone. "Do you—can I—do we have a place to stay where I could...you know," she lifted the trash bag, tilting her head to gesture to it, "and if not, I'll just leave it outside. Or I could ditch them entirely. Options."

Leon looks at the trash bags in her hands and back at Billie, his mouth daring to twitch into a smile. I was going to throw those out. “This is your luggage.” A statement, not a question, and he can no longer fight the grin threatening to form. “Guess it’s as good a time as any to show you all where we’re staying. I’ll carry them though.” He reaches out, taking them back—the skin of their knuckles brushing again, not at all calculated.

I should’ve just let him throw it away. This is so fucking embarrassing, Billie thought, inwardly cringing. "They ran out of the pink bags, last time I checked," she shrugged, trying to play it off with a small smile that cracked through the awkwardness of the moment. This is so ridiculous, isn't it? "Wait— you don't—" she began to say, but the words died in her throat as he reached for the bags back. Mr. Evergreen, and now him? The warmth from his touch froze her in place as she felt his hand against hers again. "Is everyone at this camp so charitable, or...just you?" she asked, the words slipping out before she could stop them, trying to gauge the moment and make sense of the sudden kindness.

Just me, actually. Hence why I'm the supervisor.” Leon can’t help the lopsided grin at her flustered reaction to him seizing her luggage. He hoists both bags to balance on his shoulders, relieving the strain off his wrists. His eyes rove over her, quick as a flash, and turns his gaze to address Vivienne. “Not all of us bite, anyway. Ready to go?

Billie couldn't help but snort in reply, amused by his response. He's quick, I'll give him that, she thought, taking in his smile and the way he glanced her over. She found herself concluding that he's actually really fucking cute.

"Show us the way, boss," she teased, throwing in a playful salute—only to immediately regret it. Shit—really? Was that needed? She bristled out of embarrassment while she pinched her brow, mentally kicking herself.

"Don't comment," she muttered, trying to ward off any reaction from him, though a small laugh slipped through as she realized just how ridiculous she felt.

Don’t worry about it, I salute all the time without meaning to. Must be that camp atmosphere, huh?” Leon jests, gesturing with a nod of his head for her and Vivienne to follow.

Vivienne didn't respond at first, not registering that Leon had been speaking to her. Frankly, all of the conversation had gone in one ear and out the other. When she finally did notice, her cheeks flushed a soft pink, "Oh, yeah. Right. I'm ready to go." She answered quickly, letting go of her forearm with some reluctance and grabbing her luggage. She held onto it with the same vice-like grip, knuckles turning white.



In all the years that Annalise had been at Evergreen Camp, she could count the amount of times she’d been in Eva’s office on one hand, and never had they been unsupervised visits. It was an uncharted land that begged to be explored.

Annie tried to be good, really, but Eva was otherwise held up, and the blonde could only shake her leg so many times before she inevitably gave in to her curious temptation.

Abandoning her pink duffel, Annalise rose to her feet, casting a brief glance through the window for any approaching figures—namely, the woman whose space she currently occupied—before plopping down into the plush embrace of Eva’s leather chair. The blonde gave it an experimental spin, then another for good measure. The sight of a drawer left slightly ajar beneath the desktop derailed her unintentional efforts of dizzying herself, and Annie’s feet slammed to the floor suddenly, scooting the seat closer.

Annalise worried at her bottom lip, the taste of mint tinging her mouth as pink gloss came into contact with her tongue. Big, blue eyes scanned the perimeter once more to ensure that she was alone with her sins before prying the compartment open the rest of the way, ignoring how the squeak of old, warped wood made the back of her neck prickle.

The row of files inside had been pushed aside to accommodate…some sort of statue. Annie frowned, plucking it from its spot. There was nothing particularly special about it, the reptilian shape dull and brown. Among the carved scales were extra scratches and dents, and the paint was flaking in spots.

I thought Eva had better taste than this.

Then again, the sculpture had been shoved to the depths of a drawer, largely overshadowed by an overflow of paperwork. Maybe it’d been a gift from a camper, taken out of kindness and kept out of guilt, though not anywhere it’d have to be in her immediate line of sight.

Footfalls echoed from the other side of the shut door, and Annalise stiffened. She returned her find to the wooden compartment and slid it into place, then leapt from Eva’s chair and rounded the desk, steps drawing nearer by the second. The blonde barely had time to sink into the seat across from the table when the handle turned behind her.

Eva pushes the office door open with more force than she meant, her mind occupied with thoughts of disappearances, Lisa, her children stubbornly avoiding her suggestions to not come back to Evergreen camp, when her sight is drawn to Annalise—perched in the chair opposite her desk, and she visibly relaxes at the sight of her.

Annalise. I’m… happy to see you’ve returned.But you shouldn’t have.

Eva!” Annie’s lips spread into an easy smile. “I’ve missed you.” She thought for a moment about standing to hug the woman, but she could tell that Eva was on a mission. Later.

She paces through her office, opening her filing cabinet to briefly flick through the counsellors folders—plucking Annalise Cartwright and Lisa Xander from the collection—and rounding her desk to sit opposite Annalise.

Sorry for my tardiness. I’ve been… putting out a fire. You’ll find out soon enough.” She honestly doesn’t have the strength to say it, her exhaustion and concern for the safety of everyone in camp choking her. The tiresome conversation she had with Jonathan nights ago left an empty feeling in her chest, her opinions were meant to be overlooked.

Already? It’s only day two.” Annie shook her head in disapproval, long, blonde waves sweeping across her shoulders with the effort. “I would’ve thought we’d be better at playing nice by now.” Most of the counselors had grown up together—they’d had plenty of chances to overcome their differences for the sake of running the camp more effectively, but drama was inevitable it seemed.

Opening Annalise’s file, the contract printed and laminated on the inside of the cover, Eva smiles—genuine and tired. “Substitute?

Yes,” Annie confirmed, straightening in her chair. “That’s right.” She shifted so that her legs crossed at the ankles. “Any idea where I’ll be put this year? You know, between you and me, I’m not too big on playing in the dirt.” Of course, she could handle the farm if she absolutely had to, but it was nowhere near ideal.

Wherever you’re needed most.” Eva responds brightly, her mood lightening considerably as she has the chance to finally sit. “Juliette’s alone in the kitchen this year, I’d expect you to be with her at some point.

Annalise’s manicured nails dug imperceptibly into the skin where they rested at her knees, though her pleasant expression was unwavering. She didn’t know how much Juliette knew—before they vanished, Paige undoubtedly said something to Renee, who wouldn’t have been able to resist passing the information on to her favorite pet. Things had been tense in their final days at camp the year prior, and Annie had assumed the Evergreens’ tragedy had overshadowed her own indiscretions, but now, she had nothing to hide behind. She could only hope that time away had somehow managed to wipe the slate clean enough that Juliette had more important things to worry about than Annalise’s familial drama.

She’s the new cook?” The blonde stopped just short of adding a biting comment regarding Juliette’s kitchen skills and how much she doubted that the girl had any. “I haven’t seen her in forever! That’ll be such a fun way to catch up.

And the perfect opportunity for Juliette to drive a butcher knife into her back.

She should be at the Dining Hall now if you want to catch up. Head there at your earliest convenience, Annalise.” Eva rests into the leather desk chair, crossing one leg over the other. Weary and spent, she had no interest in being the bearer of bad news and ruining the councellor's mornings. “If you happen to see either of my children before I get the chance, let them know I am looking for them? I’d appreciate it.

Annie nodded. “I’ll be sure to,” she assured, though it was uncertain, to an outsider’s ear, which request she was answering. Really, she had no intention of hightailing it to Juliette’s side at the first chance that arose—there were plenty of hours in the day, so she might as well enjoy some of them. On the other hand, however, Annalise had no problem pushing Eva’s children around.

The blonde’s hand dropped to grasp the handles of her bag. “It’s been nice talking to you,” she said, rising from her spot. “I’ll see you around.” Annie offered a wave before spinning on her heel and striding toward the door. She paused, fingers brushing against the metal of the handle, and glanced over her shoulder with a grin. “Have a good day!

Annalise’s first task, she decided, after a brief pause on the Lodge’s porch, would be to drop off her things at the Chinook Cabin. Her bag weighed heavily on the right side of her body as she picked her way up the path toward the Village. She was facing the consequences of her own indecisiveness; all those unnecessary things she’d piled into her duffel “just in case” in the days leading up to her departure for camp seemed to add more weight than she ever would’ve expected. If only she had someone to carry it for her…

Oh, my God! Leon, is that you?

A group walked a bit ahead of Annalise—latecomers such as herself, she assumed, yet among them was a familiar face. Unfortunately, as she drew closer, she realized that his hands were already full.

Oh, well. It was worth a shot.

Still, the blonde hurried her pace—as much as she could manage—to join them.

How’ve you been?

Leon turns at Annalise’s voice, his smile and surprise evident. “Annie! Here, hand that over—” Transitioning both of Billie’s plastic bags to one hand, he deftly takes the luggage from Annalise’s grasp and hoists the strap over his shoulder.

Annie smiled. She never should’ve doubted the lengths to which Leon would go to be a gentleman. “Careful,” she warned, holding out her bag for him to take. “It’s pretty heavy.

Wasn’t sure you would come back this summer. Uh, let me introduce you, this is Vivienne.” He nods to the girl pulling at her sleeves, and then to Billie. “And this is Billie.

I wasn’t sure, either, she wanted to say, but instead, she tilted her head to the side, eyebrows pinching together incredulously as her now-empty hands rose to her hips. “And miss out on all this fun? No way!” Then, Annalise’s pale eyes shifted to the others in the group, studying each of them just long enough to put a name with a face. “Nice to meet you both! I’m Annie.

The blonde’s gaze lingered on Billie for a moment, raking up and down her figure. “I love your sweater!” she confessed at last. “Did you make it yourself?

Billie studied Leon’s face briefly before shifting her gaze to the next person. The girl in front of her seemed lively, which Billie found sweet. Cute, she thought, noticing the range of personalities around her. “It’s nice to meet you too,” she said warmly, resisting the cringe-worthy urge to offer her hand again.

What took her by surprise was Annie’s casual glance over before complimenting her sweater—the one Billie had knitted herself. Her features softened, lips forming a small pout of gratitude. “Holy shit—thank you! I, uh,” she stammered, suddenly feeling a bit exposed and awkward. Shifting her weight from one hip to the other, she rubbed her elbow sheepishly. “Yeah, I did. Thanks for noticing, though!

Yeah, I can tell.

That’s so cool! Gosh, I wish I was crafty like that, but I’ve never had the time to learn.” Or, rather, Annalise’s mom never would’ve had the patience to teach her had she even bothered to ask.

Vivienne didn't speak when Leon introduced her, nor did she say anything when the girl, Annie, ‘complimented’ Billie. She hid a scowl that crept onto her lips as the other continued yapping. How insincere can you get? Viv fought the urge to roll her eyes.

Leon gave an encouraging nod to Billie as she briefly looked at him. He patiently watched the exchange, rolling his wrists to alleviate some of the strain when his ears suddenly perked up and he turned to the newcomer in surprise, “you made that?Shit, she’s cute and talented.

"Yeah—it's just sewing and knitting. I took—I’m still taking a course for it, actually." Billie let out a laugh, trying to play it off like it was no big deal, though the awkwardness clung to her. Jesus, am I still sensitive about this? she wondered, internally cringing at herself.

Hoping to shift the focus, she cleared her throat and asked, "What about you guys? School, or...?" She made a vague gesture with her hand, hoping they'd catch her drift. Unemployed? Gap year? Literally anything else?

Annalise shifted on her feet, gaze darting towards the ground. What had once been her trust fund, set aside for the days when she would be looking into prospective colleges, had been drained dry in the past few years out of selfish desperation, and any hopes that Annie had had of breaking free from her parents’ stifling grasp on her life had dwindled along with it.

I’m taking a gap year,” Annalise decided. She couldn’t bring herself to rule out a further education altogether solely because things seemed grim for now. Her luck could change overnight, after all—a silver lining emerging just as suddenly as it had been ripped from her hands those many years ago.

Leon’s hands itch from the urge to rub the back of his neck, not the best time to tell her I live and breathe this summer gig, huh? School was out of the question. Jobs were few and far between, mostly taking whichever offer popped up once he came home from camp. “Volunteer work, most of the time.” He smiles, sheepish. “Hoping to get a more permanent position here after this summer, though.

An understatement, but Jonathan and Eva assured him it was very much in process—transitioning the supervisor role for counsellors into a staff position had been Paige’s fledgling idea, her vote going towards himself instead of Renee. Shaking the memory off, the awkward image of him sandwiched between the Evergreen girls as they fought, voices raised, and Jonathan saw for himself the reality of what Renee had become.

Billie couldn’t help but beam at the mention of Leon doing some volunteer work. God, he’s so cool and adorable for that. She tucked that little nugget of information away, planning to bring it up the next time they were alone.

As they all shared, Vivienne felt awkward standing around in silence, still unable to stop fidgeting with her sleeves. "Well... Uh," She swayed from side to side, trying to think of something, "I guess I'm sort of taking a gap year?" Not a full truth, but not necessarily a lie. It was just a long gap year.

Vivienne wanted to go back to school, she really did, but she had other responsibilities that took priority so she never got around to it. "I want to go back to school, but... family stuff." Viv shrugged, dragging her nails along the skin of her forearm nervously.

Does she have tourettes? Leon notes the way Vivienne has non-stop fidgeted with her sleeves since his arrival, making a mental note to speak to Eva about it and if there’s anything they can implement to help—the last thing he wants is another counsellor or camper to point it out and make her feel insecure. I’ll have to ask Viv herself first.

Gap years, work, plans for the future. Billie’s heart gave a small twist as she listened to everyone talking about their lives. Meanwhile, I’m just a runaway, she thought, doing her best to keep the smile on her face despite the tightening feeling in her chest. It wasn’t about her, and she knew it. You’re right, this isn’t about you, she reminded herself, forcing the thought away before it could take root and drag her down.

Instead, she shifted her focus to everyone around her. Her gaze lingered on Vivienne, noticing the subtle drop in her mood. A slight frown crossed Billie’s lips. Hope she’s okay. Whatever happened—poor thing. The empathy she naturally carried for others kicked in, momentarily taking her mind off her own worries as she silently wished Vivienne well.

Motioning with his head for the girls to follow him, he leads them up the trail towards the Village and stops to point out certain landmarks for the newcomers. “That is the path leading to the farmyard,” Leon jerks his chin towards the greenhouse, standing tall above the garden plots. “I’ll take you there myself afterwards.” He promises Billie, throwing a lop-sided grin over his shoulder.

Taking the hint, Billie trailed behind him, her gaze flickering briefly to the bags he carried, all at once. The urge to offer help tugged at her, but she held back, sensing it would be pointless to argue with someone like Leon—stubborn, from what she gathered in their brief introduction. At the mention of the farmyard, her curiosity piqued, and she glanced in the direction he gestured.

"Oh?" Her shoulders shook with silent laughter, a grin tugging at her lips as she lifted a hand to hide it. "Just us, or?"

Annalise rolled her eyes. Leon was ever the flirt, and Billie was playing right into his sugary trap. “Oh, yeah, I bet. He’s a seasoned tour guide.” The blonde sent Billie a conspiratorial glance, elbow jutting out to bump the taller girl’s arm. She leaned closer, voice dropping as she whispered, “You should ask him for the premiere package.

Leon sneaks Annalise a surprised look, he hadn’t expected her to be a wingwoman for him—damn, thanks Annie.

Seasoned? Billie’s expression faltered just a bit, her eyes shifting to Leon, catching the surprise flash across his face. He seemed to take it…well? Aw, Annie must’ve been just looking out.

She made a mental note to pull the shorter blonde aside later to thank her—whatever that "premiere package" comment had been about. Billie’s lips twitched into a small smile as she quipped, "charitable, isn’t he?

That’s one way to put it.

Definitely.

Vivienne's nose scrunched up at Annie's comment- the premiere package? How tacky. Leon was objectively pretty cute, but she didn't see the appeal. Billie, though... Viv, startled by the mere thought, lifted a hand and slapped herself across the face hard enough to whip her head to the side.

About to prompt Annalise with a question of her own, a sharp sound of a slap startled her out of her thoughts. Whipping around to locate the source, Billie spotted Vivienne, looking just as surprised by her own action. Concern quickly washed over Billie’s features, her own hand hovering mid-air.

"Oh my god, are you okay?" Billie asked, her voice tinged with worry. "Hope it wasn’t a wasp." She took a hesitant step forward, her gaze scanning Vivienne for any signs of distress.

Annie’s head followed suit, snapping backward at the disturbance behind where she and Billie had been walking to find Vivienne’s surprised expression, part of her face already reddening from the self-inflicted attack. Annalise raised an eyebrow, frowning, but she kept her mouth clamped tightly shut. There’d be no possibility of twisting her venom-laced words into something saccharine to hide the judgment in her tone. Not this time.

Oh. My god. Vivienne froze, eyes widening. No fucking way I did that in front of all of them. They're going to think I'm crazy. She dug her nails into her wrist, ignoring the stinging in her cheek, "Where did you say we were going next?" Please, gods, let them ignore that.

Vivienne swallowed hard as Billie stepped towards her, not wanting to ignore her sincere concern, eyes still watering from the slap, "Yeah, yeah I'm okay. Sorry about that." She rubbed her cheek, letting out a shaky laugh. That would definitely bruise. "It must have been a bug or something..."

Definitely tourettes. Leon decides after Vivienne’s slap in the face, deciding to pointedly stare ahead and not make her feel insecure, acutely aware of how it feels to be scrutinised for things out of your control.

Approaching the path to the Village, Leon shifts Annie’s duffle higher on his shoulder and ignores the cramp in his wrists. “Just up ahead is the Village, this is where the campers all stay. There’s places to sit and chat along the way. Jonathan’s idea, I believe, to have a more forest-feel for where we sleep at night. ‘Off-the-beaten path’ and all.” The Village was far from all other landmarks in the camp, requiring campers and counsellors to experience more of the forest without heading onto dangerous trails.

Us counsellors stay at The Row, a little bridge separates us from the campers—uh, I have our cabin arrangements in my pocket so I’ll check when we arrive,” he looks over his shoulder again to the girls with his trademark impish grin. “Unless you all know where you’re staying? I’m in the Orca Cabin.

"You're in the Orca Cabin?" Vivienne looked at Leon, "I'm in the Orca Cabin, too." She glanced at Billie and Annie, "Which cabin are the two of you in?"

You got your housing assignment already? Eva didn’t say anything about mine when I was talking to her a minute ago…

Something tightened in Annalise’s throat. As an only child, living with other girls for two weeks of the summer had always been part of Evergreen Camp’s appeal—all of its social aspects had. She couldn’t say she still maintained that viewpoint—there was a growing list of people she hoped to steer clear of in general, not to mention how badly she hoped she wouldn’t have to share a bunk with any of them.

Despite his best efforts, Leon’s head sits on an angle as Vivienne reveals they’re sharing a cabin together—oh. As far as he was aware, most of the cabin assignments were gendered. Holding onto dumb hope, his pace quickens, wanting to reach into his pocket and fish the card out, maybe Billie’s in my cabin, too.

"Hey, wait," Billie interjected with a pout, her gaze flicking between the two as she watched their exchange. "I just came in with Jonathan Evergreen—didn’t get the chance to ask him about my cabin placement." Her brows furrowed in thought, then she raised the question, her curiosity piqued. "You guys got room in that cabin? Orcas are pretty cute." Please, let there be room.

Annie snorted. “I’d take my chances in Orca over dealing with some of the other girls here,” she muttered.

Please, let there be room. Leon inwardly prays, anxiously fidgeting with his grip on the bags. “And here we are!” He exclaims, bee-lining for the bridge separating the Row and the Village. “This is us, right across here—” he stops, standing to the side of the bridge and gesturing with a nod for the girls to head across first.

Without a word, Vivienne crossed first and walked a little ways ahead before stopping. She wanted to wait for the rest of them and would probably drop dead if she embarrassed herself any further by going to the wrong cabin.

Annalise followed in Vivienne’s footsteps, though she didn’t wander nearly as far in front of the group as the other girl had. Instead, she spun in place as soon as the soles of her shoes touched down on dirt again, arms crossing over her chest as she awaited Leon’s directions on which building she should enter, though the nails of her right hand dug into her palm just out of view.

Please be a good cabin.

As the others disappeared across the bridge, Billie seized the moment, her eyes tracking Leon before she moved to intercept him. Her fingers brushed his wrist, and she quickly retracted them as soon as he turned his attention toward her.

Hey,” she mumbled softly, her gaze flickering up to meet his. “You’ve been carrying those bags for a while now. Doesn’t your wrist hurt?” Her tone was firm, knowing she had seen him roll his wrist earlier, a subtle sign of discomfort he’d probably downplayed.

Without waiting for him to answer, Billie leaned forward, already reaching for the makeshift plastic bags. “Let me carry them the rest of the way,” she insisted, shooting him a knowing look as she raised her brow. “And don’t be stubborn about it.

Watching me, hm?” Leon’s grin slides easily in place, emboldened by her small touch. It’s happening again. He knew full-well he has a nasty habit of falling hard and fast, often to his own detriment if Johanna was anything to go by, but the dizzy emotion of falling was too much for him to deny. Not when his need for a distraction was a priority this summer. “Fine. Only one bag,” he offers her the bag with the lightest load. “You’re lucky I need to get the cabin chart out. I would’ve stood here all morning.

Billie snorted, clearly amused by Leon's quick-witted humor, something she was definitely starting to warm up to. “Only one?” she mused, giving him a look that said you don’t have to do this. Despite her words, her smile stayed in place, warm and easy.

She took the bag from him, their fingers briefly brushing in the exchange. “You’re such a dork,” she added with a light laugh, shaking her head at the turn of events. Eventually, her smile shifted into a small grin, more relaxed now. “Walk across with me?” she asked, her eyes lifting to meet him as she gestured toward the bridge, Vivienne and Annalise waiting up ahead.

Leon adjusts Annalise’s duffel on his shoulder, his hand now free to shake out the strain that had been building up. “A dork?” He repeats, ducking his head down to keep their gaze locked, his grin splitting into an incredulous laugh—at her, for fixing him with a nickname so soon, and himself for finding it so endearing.

He walks across with her, the narrow bridge forcing them closer than he thought appropriate so soon, but was not complaining. At the end of the bridge, Leon digs out the cabin arrangement and his chest immediately falls. Damn. Only one cabin over?

You are, in fact… not in the Orca Cabin.” He reads the card like a television host, holding it close to his chest and playfully angling his body away, building the suspense of an unserious moment. “You’re in… Kestrel. Next door. Looks like you lose.” Leon’s face scrunches in disappointment. And me. Horrendously.

Billie’s smile faltered a little. Not being in the same cabin as him wasn’t what she’d hoped for, and it showed in the way she pouted, gripping her bag a little tighter. “Shit, guess that does make me a loser in this scenario, huh?” She tried to keep her tone light, but the disappointment was clear, let me be bummed, dammit.

Still, she wasn’t one to dwell for long. “Better stop by, don’t be a stranger,” she added with a smile, knocking her shoulders in his.



With his luggage bouncing freely at his side, Nicolas Burns silently praised the moment the car eased to a stop, the crunching of gravel under the tires growing louder as his mother dialed down the radio. “Hop on out, kids. We’re here,” Patricia Collins announced lazily, tapping her cigarette against an empty fast food cup, letting the glowing embers snuff out against the thin plastic.

Miriam Berry was the first to move, shuffling out of the front seat with her bags in tow. Nicolas, still seated in the back, turned his attention to the older woman behind the wheel—or rather, any semblance of her face that he could see through the thick strands of hair that veiled her. “Any last words you want me to pass along to Pops? If luck’s on my side, I won’t see him but I doubt it’ll last that long,” he started, reaching to grab his old and black backpack decorated with misc pins along with a dufflebag.

In response, she shook her head, but the lines of her face tightened in slight annoyance. “No, but you’re gonna stop shit-talking your father, you understand me?” It wasn’t a question, but a warning.

Stifling a sigh, Nicolas hoped that would be the end of her lecture but he knew her well enough to know that there was more coming his way, even as he exited the car. “Just ‘cause he doesn’t let you get away with your crap doesn’t mean you get to make a fool outta him behind his back now, Nicky.” She spat the childhood nickname with a familiar weight, letting him know that he wasn’t off the hook despite wanting to end their departure on a good note. She was a woman with strong intentions of getting her point across, and even though Nicolas respected her, he couldn’t help but smirk a little at the recycled lines.

Only after he closed the door and leaned down into the frame of the window did he answer back. “I get it, I get it. I won’t talk to him.

I didn’t say that,” Trish scoffed, taking another drag of her cigarette before shifting the car back into drive. “Love you, Smart One. Try not to get into shit while you’re here, will ya?” It was a plea she knew would fall on deaf ears, but nonetheless, reiterated in hopes that one day, it would finally stick. His singular nod without any flicker of mischief in his eye gave her some hope to hang on to.

Love you too, mom,” Nic murmured, moving back away from the car and watching her pick up dust as she left in the direction they had come. A deep breath he didn’t know he was holding exhaled in a dramatic fashion before he turned on his heel to face his friend, revealing the same grin he did his best to hide from Trish.

Ready to go?” he asked, slinging the strap of his backpack onto his shoulder.

Miriam glanced over at her friend, suddenly a bit nervous for the upcoming camp session. She’d never been a summer camp counselor, nor in charge of children besides a few babysitting gig she’d gotten when she was younger. Though she didn’t care too much whether she did a good job, preferring to focus on the mystery–it was what had brought her here, after all–she didn’t want any kids to get hurt on her watch either. And this place was out in nature for sure; she hadn’t been camping in a long time. But luckily she had Nicolas if nothing else; this place was basically his backyard from how ingrained his dad seemed to be in it.

She took a deep breath. Whatever, this camp might turn out to be fun with him around. But she was determined to learn more about why and how the missing girls had disappeared. She had waved goodbye to Trish as she drove off, giving Nicolas’s mom a friendly smile. It seemed she would be spending time with her friend’s weirder parent this session.

As Nicolas spoke to her, she gave him a shrug. “Ready as I’ll ever be, I guess.

His eyebrows began to knit into a furrow at his friend’s lack of enthusiasm but softened just as quickly as it came, a lopsided grin playing on his features. “Well, that sounded convincing,” there was a sarcastic wit evident in his tone, but playful nonetheless.

Nic started their walk towards the entry of Hallow’s trail before stopping in his tracks, turning to point at her luggage before presenting it as an open hand. He was familiar with how grueling the journey would feel to their calves, so the least he could do was relieve her of her bags as anxiety seemed to stir in her stomach—the unease written across her face being proof. “What’s got you all nervous?

Miriam rolled her eyes at his sarcasm, giving him a smile. She supposed she could have sounded a bit more enthusiastic to be at a summer camp for a job she chose to apply for. Enthusiasm was rarely Miriam’s brand, though, truth be told. She wasn’t one to display her emotions clearly on her face except in circumstances typically involving concerts or fashion, but perhaps she should at least act like the summer camp aspect was what she found appealing. She hadn’t exactly told anyone about her hare-brained scheme of figuring out precisely what had happened to the Evergreen sisters when everyone else had failed, especially when she hadn’t known much about their existence prior to the disappearance. She mostly didn’t want to be embarrassed should she come up empty-handed in the end, which was probably more likely than she was willing to admit to herself. So for now at least, that was a secret she was not planning on sharing.

Still, she did want to show Nicolas that she wanted to be here, even if she didn’t appear excited right off the bat. She was sure that her interest would be piqued once she was able to start finding clues or see something in her cards or even speak to a remaining Evergreen herself, but since that probably wouldn’t happen immediately, she decided to just tell Nicolas the truth…mostly. She would be omitting what she saw as her main reason for coming to camp, but she didn’t enjoy lying to her friends, despite the fact some people from high school might know her for her lack of honesty.

As she glanced at Nicolas and noticed his hand open in offering for her bags, she raised an eyebrow. Instead of handing them off, though, she kept her luggage to herself. She may not be the strongest person, but she could deal with carrying her own bags. Plus, the last thing she would do was walk into camp looking like some chick who couldn’t even be bothered to carry her own stuff. She did not want anyone to think of her as someone who thought herself above anyone else in that way. “I appreciate the gesture, Nicky, but really, I can carry my own shit. I’m a big girl, you know.” She let out a huff of a laugh before deciding to answer his question, pausing to think for a moment before she spoke.

Nicolas took note of the way Miriam held her bags closer to her body instead of passing them, putting his free hand up in a playfully surrendering gesture before letting it drop to his side. Ever the stubborn type, he couldn’t help but think, but he respected her decision to carry it on her own. Less luggage for him to work with while they began their walk on the trail.

Would it be stupid to say I’m partially nervous because I’ve never been to summer camp before?” she asked, glancing away in embarrassment before looking back at her friend. “I’m also not excited to see people from high school, and I’m sure there’ll be some of those here.” She sighed, remembering her largely unsavory reputation from those days, some of which had been true. That shit had followed her all the way to the current day, and like hell she was going to sit there while people she would have to be working with talked shit about her. Because she knew they would. And though she would absolutely confront them if she heard people talking shit, that didn’t mean she was dying to have those discussions.

He shook his head in response as they began their leisurely stroll in tandem so long as the winding path allowed them to. “Nah, I get it…sorta.” he responded, adjusting his hold on the strap of his backpack digging into his shoulder. The Burns kid could count on one hand how many times he had been to Camp Evergreen—none of which were good memories to associate it with—so part of him understood her unease. “But, I doubt that all eyes will be on you after Paige and Renee took a dive into their early graves. You shouldn’t have anything to worry about.” he reassured, letting himself give his friend two gentle pats to the shoulder. “Just give me a head’s up if you decide to put in your two weeks notice. I’m not staying in this shithole if you’re leaving it.

Miriam laughed, giving him a nod. “Don’t worry, I can hack it. But if I do decide I’m done with this place, you’ll be the first to know.” It was nice to know she had him in her corner; even with her curiosity and desire to crack the Evergreen sisters’ case, she wasn’t sure she would have come here on her own. Thank god Nic chose this year to show up to the summer camp his father worked at. Or rather, thank the citrine that she’d kept on her windowsill. Who said crystals couldn’t help in life? At the very least, it was a welcome coincidence.

As she turned her head to make sure she was watching where she was going, she noticed what seemed to be a familiar figure. Fuck. Not Alton. And he seemed to be very close with a middle-aged man. Miriam squinted, trying to get a closer look. “Is that Mr.Evergreen?” she asked, glancing to Nic for his opinion. “He seems very…friendly with Alton.” Though it could be completely innocent for all she knew, there was some seriously weird energy going on. Miriam was immediately suspicious.

At the mention of Jonathan Evergreen, and only after Nicolas noticed Miriam’s attention fixed on something ahead of them, he turned his head up in the same direction and squinted to see who she was referring to. “Hell if I kno—” he started, then let the rest of what he was saying die on his tongue as he paused his leisurely walk. Oh shit, he snorted quietly, noticing the way Alton—assuming that was his name—was transfixed on Jonathan before he attempted to lean in for a hug. Only when the guy with frosted, white hair noticed them looking did he quickly pull away in haste.

Ten bucks says they were about to kiss just now.” Nicolas’ childish humor never quite failed him as he blinked and turned his attention back to Miriam. “Friendly would mean still going in for that hug, yea?” He couldn’t help but steal a quick glance back at them before he realized that Alton’s face was now fixed on him…with a scowl.

Miriam smirked, giving Alton a cheeky little wave as she saw him notice them. She kept her gaze in their direction, watchful, as she replied. “Oh my god, you might be right!” She giggled. “Wow, not even here for ten whole minutes and we already caught wind of a secret love affair.” And she ate that shit up. Despite her unease at the drama stirred around her, Miriam loved a bit of intrigue. Maybe it was all that reality TV she’d watched with her mom. Virginia Berry was a notorious reality and drama TV fan, after all.

As Alton looked away, Miriam couldn’t help but be a bit amused with his clear annoyance. “Seems we’re really on his shit list now, hm? Though I doubt he’d have had a favorable opinion of me anyway, so what else is new.” She shrugged. “But that’s certainly one way to start this job.” Miriam adjusted her grip on her bags, not wanting to let them slip in front of a guy she’d just purposely baited with a smirk and wave. She did not want to look stupid after that, since it would totally ruin the moment. But she was glad that she had Nic to gossip with. Everything was so much better with a good friend by her side. And despite her love of intrigue, she didn’t like to spread rumors outside of her close friends. It felt in poor taste. But she would make fun of Alton and Mr. Evergreen with Nic as much as she pleased.

He has a shit list?” Nic questioned, gaze flickering back to Miriam to catch the smirk playing on her features now. A humorous scoff escaped him as he started his walk again, feeling himself growing slightly bolder as Jonathan and Alton’s figures began to advance the closer they got to the pair. “...Well if I already scored a spot on it, might as well get cozy.” Spoken in a low murmur, Nic couldn’t help but throw his friend one last grin before speeding up his pace and hollering out.

Nice welcoming committee you got going on there, Mr. Evergreen! Are we getting hugs too?!” Burns announced, throwing a look back to Miriam to make sure she was close behind him before striding closer to the CEO. Even dressed to the nines, Nicolas could tell that Jonathan’s exterior didn’t meet the weariness displayed in his eyes. A small part of him could feel sorry for the older gentleman who struggled to conceal the grief weighing him down. Still, he couldn’t help pulling his arm a little, especially given the opportunity.

Miriam blinked, a bit surprised that Nic wanted to walk right up to them, but she snorted as his comment to her before he called out to the man who must be Mr. Evergreen. Well, this was certainly an interesting way to meet him. And she was not complaining. Besides, Nic had a point. Not like evading the duo was going to make her unsee what she had, so there was no point moping about it when they could have some fun.

She adjusted her grip on her luggage again as she followed, giving the men her most innocent of smiles. Though any smile from Miriam could hardly be called “innocent.” She trailed behind her friend, stepping out to flank him once they got closer. “Oh my god it’s so nice to meet you, Mr. Evergreen!” She tried to hold back another chuckle, glancing towards Alton to see his reaction as he tried to flee the scene. She thought she’d heard him say something about a bug before Nic had spoke up? But she still wasn’t convinced. Yeah, right. The two had seemed quite cozy in the moments before Alton had noticed them.

We’ll have to collect that hug later, I’m getting tired of carrying these things,” Nic quipped, nodding toward the overstuffed duffle bag that swung against his hip with each movement he made. His eyes gleamed with a tinge of mischief as he glanced between the two, his trademarked smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. “But yeah, good to meet you, Mr. Evergreen…and uh, Alan? Or whatever she said your name was.

Gesturing back to his witty companion, Nicolas threw his head in the direction towards The Row and started walking again, ensuring their pace resumed in tandem with one another. Only after Alton and Jonathan’s figure began to retreat away at a safe distance from them did he feel comfortable with speaking again. “Think we’re lucky enough to share a cabin?” he asked, choosing to change the subject out of sheer curiosity.

Arrangements hadn’t become a forefront in his mind until the strategically placed wooden structures came to view, but he’d always prefer having a familiar face alongside him—especially Miriam’s. Sure, he could survive a summer session surrounded by strangers, but given the choice, he’d rather not.

Miriam had given a brief little goodbye wave to the duo as she and Nicolas had walked away, a small little smile playing over her features. That had certainly been an interesting way to start the camp session. Already it was starting to seem like the television dramas made things out to be, but Miriam was sure that it probably wouldn’t be too crazy for the most part. Then again, for all she knew, the rest of the counselors would be batshit insane. No time to find out like the present, she supposed, when Nicolas brought up their cabins.

She had no idea what the cabin arrangements could be, but she hoped she would be with Nicolas. Or is this a separate based on gender thing? She thought for a moment, unsure, before responding. “I hope so,” she responded. “Otherwise who am I going to bother all night?” She chuckled.

As they continued to walk, she glanced around, trying to memorize the scenery. It would be good to know where things were so she didn’t get lost the first time she had to go do something on her own. Admittedly, the camp was in a pretty spot, the atmosphere refreshing in its simplicity.

When Billie knocks her shoulder into his, his stomach swims with nerves and... Jesus, butterflies? His ears grow hot, threatening to blush. Don't be a stranger. "Trust me, I won't be."

Above Billie's head, Leon notices two people that may as well be spokespeople for Hot Topic with bags in hand. That's Nicolas, Leon realises with a start, and a sinking feeling of dread, please don't be as scary as your father, and raises his free arm high above his head to wave them over. "Nicolas! And... Miriam?" He guesses, squinting slightly as he wracked his brain to remember who else was on track to arrive today.

At the closing distance, Leon grins genuinely at the very odd group. "Now that we're all together, I can list off who will be staying where..." He glances at the paper in his hands, pushing aside his dismay at Billie's placement and speaks to Annalise first. "Chinook Cabin for you, Annie. Nicolas—you're with me! And uh, Vivienne here." He nods towards the lone girl listed in their cabin, and angles his body towards Miriam, smiling kindly. "Kestrel Cabin with Billie." Lucky you.

Even after her own name was called, Annalise lingered to listen for the others. Thank God, she thought upon realizing that she was the sole Chinook member among them as she scrutinized the oddly-dressed girl who’d been one of the latest additions to their group. Miriam. Annie vaguely remembered her from their days as campers, but they’d never run in the same circles for obvious reasons, and the blonde had no desire to alter that now.

Well, I guess I’m off,” Annalise announced with a smile, turning to Leon, her hands poised to take her bag from him. “Thank you! I’ll see you later.

Handing Annalise her bag, Leon casts one last look at his new counsellors and points behind his shoulder, towards the Dining Hall. "Feel free to drop your things off and we can head to the Dining Hall together for Orientation? I have a..." really unfortunate announcement "job, uh—task to announce."

outfit:
location:
hallow's trail > the row.

 

Users who are viewing this thread

  • Back
    Top